Work Header


Chapter Text

Notes Before Reading: This is my first time writing so please excuse any early grammar and spelling mistakes, and I am def not the best writer but I’m gonna do my best. Also I am not entirely sure where this story is going to go, I only have a general idea. I'm going to try and update at least once a week, but no promises.

Plot Info: This is an alternate universe where mythical creatures like vampires, werewolves, demons, warlocks and other beings exist in ignorance to humans. This universe is heavily inspired by the Shadowhunters universe if you have seen that show, highly recommend ;)

I think that’s it, so enjoy :)

Chapter Text

You wake up to the beeping sound of your alarm, groaning as you roll over on your bed to look at the time. It’s practically noon and you’ve just woken up.

“Shit, she’s gonna kill me,” you whine into your pillow before forcing yourself to roll out from under your covers.

Walking up to the mirror you get a glimpse at yourself, your hair and clothes are a complete mess, making you look like a slob. Eager to freshen up you grab some jeans and a nice shirt before heading to the bathroom. You quickly get dressed; tying your hair up into a high ponytail, and putting on a minimal amount of makeup. You aren’t really one to get all dolled up for a cup of coffee at the local café.

Speaking of which, you quickly look at the clock once again and see that thirty minutes have passed. You had agreed to go meet your best friend, Mari, for some lunch to catch up, so you grab your bag and quickly head out the door of your small apartment.


You don’t have to go far to find your destination, it's only a short walk down the street, living in the city allows for everything to be close by. You are currently in school in university while working part time at the local restaurant nearby. Your life isn’t particularly exciting, but you aren't unhappy.

You enter the café scanning around for a familiar face. You brighten as you see Mari in the corner waving you to come over. Quickly, you walk over to the table and take a seat.

“Soo,” she starts.

“So?” you simply respond, questioning her eagerness.

“So, we haven’t gotten to hang out in weeks! Tell me what you’ve been up to. Meet anyone interesting?” She raises her brows.

“No. I’ve been totally swamped with school and work, I don’t have time for anything like that.”

“Yeah right, you spend your Saturday nights watching romcoms in that small apartment of yours. Come on girl, you gotta get out, meet some people!”

"Hey, I enjoy my alone time."

"Yeah, but it's not healthy to stay cooped up inside all day. You should branch out, it would be good for you."

You know she's right, but the idea of putting yourself out there seems intimidating. Sure, you have been in a few relationships in high school, even been kissed once, but nothing that was serious, so dating is not one of your strong suits.

“You keep nagging me about my life, so what have you been up to in that amazing life of yours?”

“Oh, me?” she says with a grin, “Going out, meeting people, you know. Living,” she emphasizes her last statement, “And of course spending the weekdays being responsible with my school and work.”

Mari is working as an intern while still taking some online classes. You really envied her sometimes, she's so sweet and accepting of you even though you could be a bore, she seems to have her whole life under control.

“Come on, how about we go out tonight? You take a break from your little world and we go out. You know, hit the club, meet some dudes.” You simply roll your eyes at the idea.

“I can’t. I have a research paper due on Monday, plus a ton of other stuff I have to focus on,” you say, trying to avoid having to go out.

“Oh come on, a research paper?” she whines.

“Hey, it's actually pretty interesting! It’s about supernatural beings, you know like vampires and stuff? It’s really cool! You know there’s a lot of evidence pointing towards clans living among humans completely undetected. There may even be one in the city.”

“You don’t actually believe in that stuff do you?” she asks, raising a brow.

“Hey, you never know,” you shrug. You’ve always found that stuff very interesting, and many people thought you were strange for liking stuff like that, but didn’t question you too much. Suddenly, Mari leans over the table and grabs your hands.

“Y/n, come on please. You deserve a night out, and you should try putting yourself out there. You never know, maybe you’ll have a good time.” You look at her knowing she isn’t about to let this go. After all, it's been ages since the two of you had gone out together, and you suppose it couldn't hurt if it's just one night. 

“Fine, but we’re not staying out too long,” you make clear to her.

“Done!” she says with a smile on her face, “I’ll meet you at your place later and help you pick out an outfit!” She gets up from the table. “See you later!” She practically skips out of the café, and you put your head in your hands.

“What did I just agree to?” you ask yourself before getting up the table and heading back to your apartment.


Mari has already made it over to your place and has you trying on various outfits. She knew ahead of time you wouldn't have anything that she considered 'club worthy,' so of course she brought over her entire wardrobe for you to try on.

“There’s no way I'm wearing this,” you state, looking in the mirror. You are wearing a small, tight black dress with see through long sleeves, it's absolutely stunning, but you are not sure you can pull it off, not to mention it isn’t the most comfortable thing to wear.

“You look gorgeous,” Mari says from behind you, “Girl, you need to gain some confidence, I’d kill for a body like yours.” You roll your eyes at her comment. “You look perfect, and everyone there will agree.” You simply sigh, flopping your arms to the side.

"Fine." After all, it's definitely better than some of the other options she had you trying on earlier, at least this opinion is a little more of your taste. You walk over to the edge of the bed and put on a pair of black heels she'd picked out to match the dress.

"Come on, it's getting late, we should head out." You nod in agreement, and the two of you grab your bags and head out. You both decide to call a cab even though the club isn’t too far, but neither of you wanted to walk the distance in large heels.


Stepping into the club is overwhelming at first, with the blaring music along with a crowd of bodies squashed together on the dance floor. The two of you decide to head over to the bar to grab something to drink first. You aren't much of a drinker, but the occasional shot or two isn’t too bad, Mari on the other hand isn’t afraid to go nuts when she gets the chance.

After ordering a couple of drinks you can tell Mari was ready to head onto the dance floor.

“Come on let's go!” she says, taking your hands. You can tell that the alcohol was already starting to affect her, she may enjoy drinking, but she certainly isn't the best at handling it.

“You go, I’m going to stay here and finish my drink.” She lets go of your arm with a small pout. “I’ll be fine, go have fun.” You throw on a smile and she grins before turning to the dance floor, quickly getting lost in the crowd of people while you sigh and take another sip of your drink. 

Looking around the bar, there aren't many others there besides the occasional patron coming to order. You shift your attention to the dance floor and spot Mari dancing alongside a stranger, she looks like she's having a blast. You wished you could be as outgoing as she is, she makes it look so easy.

“Clubbing not really your thing?” You nearly jump as you hear a voice from behind you, and you look to see the bartender talking to you. You let out a small laugh and turn your body to face him, he's absolutely stunning with his blonde hair and glistening skin, he isn’t very tall but you can tell he is very fit.

“Uh, no, not really,” you say, looking down at the table with a small smile, “Is it that obvious?” You look back up at him, and he smiles. 

“Well, I would assume someone as good looking as you wouldn’t be sitting on the sides if they were a partier.” You blush at his comment. “Can I get you another drink?”

“No, I’m good. I don’t think I should be having too much, but thank you...”

“Jimin,'' he says with a charming grin.

"Y/n", you smile, and he nods before turning to another patron that had arrived at the bar.

As you turn back to face the crowd you suddenly notice a young man enter the club. He is the most gorgeous man you have ever seen, and you can't stop your eyes from following him as he approaches the bar. He doesn't look like he is there for clubbing, his outfit is much more casual, but he still manages to completely take your breath away. He is tall with a very slim figure, along with dark down hair and grey eyes. You have to force yourself to look away before being caught.

He approaches the bar a few seats down from you and pulls Jimin over to the side, and the two of them begin to talk. They must know each other somehow, because this doesn't look like a usual conversation with a customer. You decide to glance over at him again, and see that he has been staring at you, and quickly tear your eyes away, bringing your cup to your lips to try to avoid looking any more awkward than you already do. You look over again and see that he is speaking to Jimin again, both men having a serious expression on their face, you're curious as to what they could be talking about. All of a sudden feel a pair of arms grab you from behind.

“Go talk to him!” You hear a voice yelling into your ear. Luckily, it isn't loud enough for others to catch, and you turn and see Mari, exhausted from her time on the dance floor. “Man, I need a drink,” she says, stumbling and grabbing what's left in your glass and gulping it down.

“Um, I think I should get you a water.” You're about to turn to call Jimin over, but she grabs your wrists.

“Hey!” She takes both your shoulders in her hands. “I see you looking at that guy,” she says with a smirk, and you roll your eyes.

“Yeah, and?”

“He’s totally checking you out! Go talk to him!”

“No, no, no. I can’t do that,” you say in almost a whisper, and Mari pulls you closer, locking her eyes on yours.

“Y/n, yes, you can. You look totally sexy and he is totally interested, so just do it.” You look at her, unsure what to say. “The worst that will happen is he says no and you never see him again.” You're still not sure what to do, but you don't have much time to think when she whispers, “Good luck,” into your ear. She twists your chair around with a grin and quickly runs back into the crowd.

You’re confused until you fully spin around to see the young man standing right in front of you, his eyes looking straight into yours, and you blink a few times before your mind snaps back into reality.

“...Uh, hi," you utter out with a small smile.

“Hi,” he says with a warm grin, “Sorry to bother you, I was just curious as to why someone like you is sitting here and not on the dance floor.” You let out an airy laugh, brushing your hair to the side.

“This isn’t really my scene,” you say, and he simply nods.

“Me either. I just came here to uh… deliver something,” he says, looking down. 

“At a club bar?” You tilt your head to the side, and he looks back at you with a smile.

“It’s a… long story.” You watch him, entranced by his presence while he gazes at you. You're honestly surprised you haven't started drooling over how attractive he is, and the fact that he is even talking to you is still jarring. His lips curl up into a smirk as he rests his elbow on the table, and you finally realize how long you've been staring at him. “What’s your name?”

“Oh, um, Y/n,” you answer shyly, and he smiles.

“So, y/n,” he continues, “What is your scene?”

You spend the next few minutes talking to this stranger about your interests: how you enjoy reading, watching shows in your small apartment and how you are currently in school, he happily nods along with everything you have to say. He tells you how he mostly focuses on his work, but enjoys watching shows, playing games, listening to music, and photography. You're not sure why, but as you continue to speak, all the nerves that you've built up seem to fade away, there is something about him that seems to captivate you.

At first you were still skeptical of his intentions, after all he could just be trying to sleep with you, but as the hours seem to fly by, something inside you told you otherwise. He seems generally interested in what you had to say, even asking you to elaborate on your interests, or engaging in the things you both seemed to have in common. It's refreshing to meet someone who is intrigued to learn more about you and the things you found exciting in life.

Before you know it, you find your eyes locked onto his, and you're not sure if it’s the dark lighting is messing with your head, but they look as if they are glowing. It isn't until now that you finally catch the decreasing distance between the two of you, you must've been so busy talking that you hadn't even noticed. Without realizing it you slowly start to lean closer to him, all the nerves and thoughts you had before disappearing, replaced with a new found confidence. But before you can close the gap, you hear him take in a sharp breath as he pulls himself away, looking down at the bar table.

You blink a few times, not really registering what just happened.

“Sorry.” He's still not looking back at you.

"Uh, no, don't be." You shake your head. "I shouldn't have done that." You look down and notice his grip on the table, his knuckles white from holding on so tight. “Hey, are you okay?” you ask, concerned why his mood seemed to have changed so drastically.

“Yeah, I just…” he pauses, “I have to get going.” He begins to stand up from the bar, still not looking at you.

“Wait!” you call and he stops in place, “You didn’t even tell me your name.” He turns back to you, looking at you for only an instant.

“Taehyung,” he says with a faint smile, before quickly turning back towards the exit and heading out.

You freeze in place, completely dumbfounded over what had just occurred. You turn back to the bar, placing your head in your arms and sighing.

"This is why I don’t go out," you mutter to yourself. You then feel a tap on your shoulder and turn around to see Mari.

“Hey, this guy invited me back to his place... Would it be okay if I left with him?"

"Uh- yeah." You straighten up. "Totally, that's fine."

"Do you think you’ll be okay getting home?”

“Yeah I guess,” you sigh, and she stops in place, eyeing you up and down.

“Are you okay? Did things not work out with the guy?" You just shake your head.

"It's fine. I shouldn't have expected anything to happen in the end anyway." You look down and play with your fingers.

"Hey, I won’t go if you need me,” she says, placing her hand on yours.

“No, really I’ll be fine. You go.” You put on a smile for her. You don't want to bring her night down just because your attempt to meet someone didn't work out.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Now go get em,” you tease.

"Okay, but text me when you get home." You nod, and she turns around and heads to the group she's dancing with.

You look at the time and see it’s nearly 3 am, you hadn't realized how much time you had spent talking. You sit up from the bar, taking your bag and putting it over your shoulder.

“Heading out?” You turn and see Jimin behind you.

“Yeah, I’m gonna call it a night.”

“Okay, have a good night,” he says with a smile, and you smile back before turning and heading out the club doors.

The cool air hits you as you begin to look around the streets to find a cab. Strangely you can’t seem to find any. Already tired and ready to go to bed, you figure the walk isn’t too far and the streets still have enough people in it, and with your mind made up, you start walking towards your apartment building.


As some time passes, the walk from the club to your apartment is proving to be longer than you expected, especially in the heels you are wearing. But as you’re walking, you recognize a long alleyway cutting through a few blocks that could shorten your journey significantly. You glance around a few times, debating on whether it’s worth the risk.

“Fuck it,” you state, before turning down the alleyway.

Walking down the dark hall your nerves begin to grow, the alley being much longer than you expected. All of a sudden you see a group of men off to the side. Your stomach begins to turn, but by the time you had seen them you had already been noticed.

“Hey sweetheart,” you hear one call out, and all you can do is attempt to speed walk by in hopes they won't bother you.

Those hopes are crushed as you pass them and you feel a hard tug on your arm. You're pulled backwards, knocking you down and scraping your arm on the pavement. You let out a small yelp, but quickly stand back up, and attempt to run, but in an instant one of the men pulls you close, three other men standing behind him. He grabs onto your wrist and tugs you towards him.

“Where do you think you’re going, baby?” His breath reeked, and the tone he's using sends a wave of nerves down your spine. You continue to squirm against him, but he shoves your back against the brick wall. You close your eyes tight trying not to look at the men around you.

“Please, let me go,” you try to hide the fear in your voice.

“But, why would we do that?” He takes your body and pushes you up against one of the alley walls. “When we’re about to have so much fun.”

You open your eyes to find an evil grin spread across his face, you can feel your lip trembling as you try to fight back the tears forming at the sides of your eyes, your mind is now frantically scrambling to try and think of a way out of this, but even if you tried to run or fight back, with the four of them, there is no chance.

"Please," you whimper as you feel his hand begin to run down your side towards your hip, and you snap your eyes closed again. You let out a small cry at the feeling of him starting to touch your thigh, and just as you are about to give up you hear one of the men yell.

“Who the hell are you?”

You slowly open your eyes again to find a figure standing in the alley, you can’t see his face, but at that moment a wave of relief is sent through you.

“Let her go.” His voice sounds familiar.

“Who the fuck do you think you talking to?” one of the other men yells in annoyance.

“I said, let her go,” his voice is stern, you can hear the rage behind it. There's a small look of panic in one of the men, but another one of them then takes a step closer.

“Make me.” There's a silence. “Heh, what are you gonna do? It’s four against one.” He's right, there is no way he would be able to fight all four of them off on his own.

Then, in a flash the stranger seems to teleport behind one of the men, grabbing him and effortlessly throwing him against the alley wall, and the other men freeze in place.

“Get him you idiots!” the one on the ground shouts in frustration.

All three men charge at the stranger as you stand there still stunned by the act that had just occurred. The stranger swiftly dodges every attack thrown at him, before turning to one of the men and with one swift punch knocks him out. The others then turn to run away, but before they could do so the stranger teleports again, he grabs one, landing one hard hit to the head and knocking him out cold. Another tries to sneak up from behind, but is hit with a fast kick, and thrown against the brick wall. Before the last one can turn to run, the stranger grabs him and knees him in the chest, causing him to collapse onto the ground, he then looks over at you, all four men lying unconscious on the ground.

At this point your legs had already given out and you are now sitting on the concrete, your back leading against the wall. The stranger then runs over to you, placing his hand on your shoulder.

“Are you okay?” You slowly look up to respond to your hero, but you suddenly freeze.


It's him, the very man who you spent the night talking to before being ditched. He simply nods in response to your words.

“They didn’t do anything to you did they?” he asks, concern filling his voice.

“No, I’m okay,” you say as you begin to stand.

Taehyung then takes your wrist to help you up, but you flinch and pull your arm away as you feel a small pain shoot through you. You pause and look down at your wrist and see blood running down your hand, you must have cut it when you fell earlier.

“It’s fine, I just cut it when I fell," you try to reassure him, but when you look back at him you see he’s gone completely pale, frozen in place, staring down at his own hand that now has your blood on it.

“Taehyung are you okay?” You step closer, but he suddenly jolts backwards, slamming his back into the wall, his eyes looking down, locked on your bloody wrist. “What’s wrong?”

“Get away from me.”


“I said get away from me, now!” He's now breathing heavy, hands clutching onto the wall behind him.

“Taehyung?” You take another step closer, trying to look at his face.

He's silent for a few seconds, but before you can even register what is happening, you feel your body being pushed backwards followed by a sharp pain from behind you.

You are now pinned against the wall, Taehyung holding both of your arms on the sides of your head, fear now filling you once more, and you squeeze your eyes shut. You slowly open them to see Taehyung staring directly at you, eyes bright red, you are terrified. Unsure of what to do, you're about to yell for help, but then you notice the water running down the side of his face. He's crying.

“Taehyung?” you whimper out, unsure if this is even the same man from moments before. He's still breathing heavily, and you can feel his hands trembling as he holds yours in place. You feel his eyes shift down, and he slowly begins to lean closer, his head now in the crook of your neck, you can feel his breath against your skin.

“I’m sorry,” he whispers.

Suddenly, you feel a sharp pain in your neck, surging throughout your body, and you are powerless under the immense strength he's holding over you. But the pain is followed by a euphoric wave of pleasure, your jaw dropping open with a gasp, and you hear him groan against your skin as he continuously gulps down. You feel tears running down the sides of your face as your sight begins to blur, your strength completely draining as darkness creeps into the corners of your vision, and before you know it everything goes black.

Chapter Text

Your head is pounding as you begin to regain consciousness. You can hear a small beeping off to your side, and you have to slowly open your eyes to adjust to the brightness. When you look around you notice you are in a hospital bed, an IV is hooked up to your arm with a blood pack attached to it. You place your hand on your neck to find it has been bandaged, and you sigh with a smile.

"I’m still alive." You look around the room and see Mari asleep in one of the chairs, you wonder how long she'd been there. She stirs a bit before she finally wakes up, her eyes widen when she sees that you're awake, and she quickly jumps up from her chair.

“Oh my god! You’re okay!” she practically yells while wrapping her arms around you, pulling you into a suffocating hug, “I was so worried about you! This is all my fault, I shouldn’t have left!” You can tell she has been crying from the puffiness around her eyes, you bet she feels guilty for leaving you, which is the last thing you want.

“No, stop. None of this is your fault. So don’t you dare blame yourself,” you say, pointing a finger at her. You try to sound intimidating, but your voice comes out weak and raspy.

“But, it is. I’m your friend and I should have been there.”

You look down at the ground trying to recall what had happened that night. Instantly, you remember flashes of people being attacked, seeing Taehyung, and a pair of red eyes beating into yours. You perk your head back up.

“What happened... and how did I get here?” you ask, and Mari opens her mouth to respond, but you hear a male voice answer your question.

“A young man brought you here saying you needed help.” You look to see a doctor walking into the room. "He said you were attacked by a group of men and that you were running low on blood,” he explains, and you nod slowly, taking in the information you were just given.

“Did the man tell you his name?”

“He didn’t say," he answers simply, “He had us take you, but before we could ask him any more questions he had left.”

“How long have I been out?” You look to both the doctor and Mari.

“About 3 days. We want to keep you here for at least another day to make sure you’re stable, then we can send you home.” You nod again before the doctor leaves.

So, you don’t know if Taehyung was the one who brought you here, but who else would it have been? And why would they leave without saying their name? Everything is so strange, not to mention the fact that you're pretty sure you'd been bitten by a vampire, you aren’t even sure if you will turn into one yourself. Thinking back to the night you remember the feeling of Taehyung biting you, it was painful for an instant, but then you remember the wave of pleasure that surged through your body... you enjoyed it. You place your hands on your head.

‘I’m crazy,’ you say to yourself, ‘I was attacked by a vampire... and I liked it?... ugh I’m losing it.’M You look up from your palms to see Mari staring at you. 

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

Honestly, you don’t really know, but you simply nod your head. Why haven’t you called the cops? Why can’t you bring yourself to tell anyone? For some reason you have the urge to protect him, not to mention even if you did tell the cops, no one would believe a word you say.

“I’m fine, really.”


The next day and a half goes by extremely slow. Mari refused to leave your side, still feeling guilty about everything that happened. You love her to death, but honestly you want nothing more than to get away from her. Any time you needed something, she was at your call, and you appreciated it of course, but you could have easily done the things yourself, you felt like you were being babied.

“Alright, you’re all set,” the doctor says before putting away his clipboard and heading out of your room. You quickly go to stand up but instantly regret it as you feel your head get dizzy and the weight of your body pulling down on you.

“This is gonna be harder than I thought,” you mutter to yourself before slowly walking out of the room to meet Mari.


You both take a cab back to your apartment, and she drops you off with one last hug.

“Call me if you need anything okay?” You nod as she gets back into the cab and waves.

You have to carefully make your way up the stairs, making sure not to go too fast or you will lose your balance. When you finally make it to your door and step inside, you look around the empty room and sigh to yourself before throwing your bag on the countertop.

“I guess it’s back to normal life," you try and sound optimistic, but for some reason you're saddened by that thought. You decide it's best to take a shower, after all it's been days since you were home, so it was long needed.

You head into the bathroom and begin to remove all your clothes. For the first time in a few days you get a good look at yourself in the mirror, your skin is extremely pale, and your eyes are surrounded by dark circles. Your eyes then trail down to your neck, the two spots where his fangs had punctured your skin are still very visible, you run your fingers over the wound as you recall that night, the look in Taehyung’s eyes, how much pain he seemed to be in.

You quickly brush away those thoughts and turn on the shower before stepping in. ‘You need to forget about all of this,’ you think to yourself, but for some reason you can't shake this strange feeling growing inside you.


A few more days have passed, and your mind has not been able to focus on anything besides the young vampire. You tried to focus on school or anything to keep yourself busy, but his face always came back into your mind, that sad look in his eyes. 

“I need to find him,” you mumble as you slouch onto the countertop. You don’t know why, but you need to see him again, but you have no clue where to start, all you know is his name. “Ughh.”

You groan and put your face in your palms, but then you instantly remember something Taehyung said the other night, he said the reason he was at the club was that he was making a delivery... maybe you’d be able to find him there again.

You don’t have to think too long to convince yourself, because before you know it you're grabbing your bag and heading to the club.


Walking down the street you pause as you see the alleyway where everything had happened, you peer your head in, only to find emptiness, and sigh before continuing on your mission.

As you enter the building, flashes from the other night begin to fill your mind. You quickly remember to adjust your hair to try to cover the bite marks that are still visible on your neck. You make your way over to the bar, looking around for the beautiful brunette, only to find nothing. Running your fingers through your hair in frustration you glance around again, but this time you catch a different familiar face, Jimin is working the bar again. You remember how Taehyung was talking to Jimin the other night, they had seemed to know each other, so you quickly walk up to the bartender.

“Hey Jimin, can ask you something?” He turns to you, not expecting to see you again.

“Hey y/n,” he says as he walks over to you, “You’re back.“

“Yeah,” say while you continue to look around the area.

”Thought you said you weren't a clubber?” he smiles.

“I’m not, I’m looking for someone.” He then looks at you quizzingly, waiting for your next words. “I’m looking for Taehyung... Have you seen him?” He stands there expressionless for a moment.

“Why are you looking for him?” he asks, seemingly avoiding your question.

“I just need to talk to him... So have you seen him?” you say, and Jimin visibly pauses.

“No, I haven’t, and I don’t think he’ll be around here tonight. So I think you should head home.” His bluntness throws you off from his normal bright self.

“Well, if you do see him, can you tell him I want to talk to him?” Jimin stands still before nodding to your request. You turn to head out of the club, but he calls out to you again.

"Hey y/n?" You spin back around. "You should put some ointment on that injury on your neck, you don't want it to get infected." You freeze in place. looking back at Jimin's unreadable expression. and you swallow.

"Uh, y- yeah," you stutter, "Thanks." You quickly turn and walk to the exit.


Not knowing what to do next, you take a seat on the ground, leaning your back against the side of the building and sighing in frustration. You pull your eyes shut as you rest your head against the cold wall, your mind trying to scramble together any information that could be used to find the man you're looking for.

The silence is then broken by a large bang coming from the backside of the building, nearly sending you in the air as you jump. You hear something that sounds like growling and panting, something that definitely doesn’t sound human. Against your better judgement you slowly stand up to head in the direction of the sounds, and you peek your head around the side of the building out of curiosity.

You see a man holding another guy by their neck, their body pinned against the wall; one is struggling in the other's grip, thrashing around violently. You’re ready to burst out from behind the wall and help when you feel a pair of arms grab you, one covering your mouth, the other holding your waist.

“Shhh,” you hear whispered into your ear. You turn your head to look behind you and notice it’s Jimin holding you in place, you relax slightly, and continue to watch the scene in front of you.

The man drops the struggling being on the ground, and he gasps for air, his body then starts to morph, changing from a human to a slimy black being, like something you’d only see in horror movies or nightmares. Your eyes widen as you quickly notice that the man that is holding the creature by the neck is none other than Taehyung, he then reaches down, taking the creature one more time and snapping its neck. It’s body falling limp against the concrete before disintegrating into smoke.

‘What the hell just happened?’ you ask yourself, still being held in Jimin’s arms. He then removes his hand from your mouth and takes your wrist before stepping forward, pulling you behind him.

“We have a bit of a problem,” Jimin states.

Taehyung turns around and pauses, not expecting to see you standing beside Jimin. You’re now looking back between the two men, unsure of what to say.

“What is she doing here?” he asks coldly.

“She was looking for you.” Taehyung's eyes now shifted from you to Jimin, then back to you as silence builds between the three of you.

“I- ” you start, and both men look at you, “I just wanted to talk to you,” you explain, looking to Taehyung. The silence is then broken by noises off in the distance, both Jimin and Taehyung snapping their heads in the direction of the sound.

“It’s not safe here.” Taehyung reaches down and grabs your arm in an attempt to have you follow, but Jimin still has a grip on your wrist.

“Where are you gonna take her?”

Taehyung stands in place for a second, thinking. “I’ll take her back to my place.”

“And then what?” There isn’t so much as hatred in Jimin’s voice, he seems more concerned than angry.

“Then we’ll figure it out from there,” he says to the other, both glaring into each other's eyes. Another noise from the distance breaks their staring contest and Jimin finally lets go of your wrist.

Taehyung then picks you up in his arms and you cling on to his neck for support, he then turns back to Jimin. “You gonna be fine here?” he asks.

“Yeah, just get going.”

Instantly Taehyung starts running, so fast you have to shut your eyes, your grip tightening as you feel the night air brushing past you.


By the time you open your eyes you’re both standing in a luxury apartment. Taehyung places you on your feet and you look around, it's a very open area: a large couch with a tv and some game consoles next to it, you look to the other side of the room and see a music player and set of vinyls off to the side, the only light shining in from the large windows looking down on the city. 

“I need to go help Jimin, but you stay here okay?” he says, and you slowly turn around to look at him again.

“Okay.” you say quietly. He takes another breath as he glances at you, before turning back around, and in an instant he is gone.

You’re not really sure what to do, so you begin by walking around the room. You stand in front of the large window, the bright lights glistening out over the horizon, it's a beautiful view. You walk off to the side and notice a keyboard piano, you trace your fingers over the line of keys and look at the various sheets of music placed on the table.

You then walk over to the opposite of the room, there are a few photographs on the side table alongside an old vintage camera; some of the pictures are beautiful images of landscapes and scenery, while others are portraits of other men, and you can quickly recognize one of Jimin, Taehyung has a real eye for beauty. You take one in your hand and see him and Jimin, along with five other boys, all smiling, you can't help but smile back. You then place the picture back on the table and walk over to the music player, remembering how he said he enjoyed listening to music. You flip through the vinyls, finding a wide variety of genres, but mostly classics.

The minutes pass by slowly as you start to grow tired, taking a seat on the sofa and laying down, looking out at the city lights filling the night sky. You feel your eyes become heavy, and you gradually begin to doze off, before falling into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Your eyes flutter open as you wake up. You stare up at a ceiling, and notice it isn’t the one in your apartment. You sit up and look around, quickly remembering that Taehyung had brought you back to his place last night. You look down at your lap and notice a blanket had been placed on you while you were asleep, you then hear breathing and look over to the adjacent sofa to find Taehyung asleep on the couch.

'Did he fall asleep out here after coming home?' you think to yourself. You shift your legs to the side so they’re hanging off the edge of the couch, allowing you to get a better look at the being asleep next to you. You tilt your head to the side to match his position, he truly is stunning, even when he's asleep.

You wonder what is going to happen now, you gather that you weren’t supposed to see what had happened last night based on Jimin’s reaction, so you're not sure what their plan to keep you quiet could entail for you, for all you know they could both be extremely dangerous, but you don’t believe that to be the case, if it was they would have killed you along with that thing last night, and based on the immense strength they both seemed to process it would've been easy.

Taehyung's eyes suddenly open, and you realize how much closer you'd moved towards him. You quickly jump back, putting a hand over your mouth.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” He simply sits up and positions himself on the chair without saying anything, he seems to be collecting his thoughts, and the room goes quiet. He looks you up and down, making you feel uneasy. You can't tell if he's angry, or annoyed, you can't read him. Another few moments pass before he finally speaks.

“...Why would you go looking for me?”

“What?” You blink.

“You know what I am, so why would you go looking for me?” he pauses, his eyes looking straight into yours, “Do you have some kind of death wish?” You furrow your brows. “Why aren’t you afraid of me? I could kill you right now. Easily.”

“You won’t kill me.” He simply sits back against the sofa looking at you with a confused expression.

“I almost di-”

“But, you didn’t,” you cut him off, and he goes silent.

“Were you the one who brought me to the hospital?” He looks down at the ground, contemplating on whether to answer your question honestly.

“...Yeah,” he pauses, “I did.” You nod your head, and another silence sweeps the room before he speaks again. “I hurt you, y/n.”

“But, you didn’t want to.” He looks up at your face. “I could tell,” you pause, “When you held me against the wall, and I looked into your eyes, I saw pain... and sadness.” You look at him. “...and you were crying.”

He looks down at the floor again, trying to avoid your gaze.

“And, when I woke up in the hospital, all I wanted to do was find you, and see if you were okay.” The next few seconds are filled with silence as he looks at the ground, his jaw tensing. 

“...I don’t normally drink from humans.” He finally lifts his face back up to yours. “I usually get packs or animal blood, but lately I guess I’ve been pushing myself too hard. I haven’t been feeding much.” You lean in, listening to every word he says.

“When we were at the bar, I really was having a good time talking to you.” You smile slightly at that. “But... when we got really close to each other, the smell of your blood was beginning to make me lose control.” You recall the moment when the two of you were very close, and he pulled away. “I didn’t want to hurt you, so I left.”

“But then, how did you find me in the alley?”

“I was patrolling the area as usual that night, I was walking around when I heard the men. When I saw you, and how they were about to hurt you... I just got so angry, I had used most of the energy I had left, so when I saw the cut on your wrist...” He was looking away again, clearly still feeling guilty. “I hate when I lose control.” You remain silent, waiting for him to continue.

“When I was finally able to stop myself you were already unconscious in my arms, your body was cold.” You can hear the sadness in his voice. “All I could do was take you to the nearest hospital, I was too afraid to stick around and see your reaction when you woke up.”

He picks his head back up to look at you again. “But, I stopped by the hospital everyday you were there to make sure you were okay, and made sure you got back to your apartment.” You are taken by surprise, unaware that he had been watching you since. “...I’m sorry.”

And at that, you stand up from the sofa and walk over to him. Kneeling down to be at eye level and placing a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s okay,” you say with a smile and try to be as reassuring as possible, and he gives a small smile back.

“But, there is one thing,” you say, and he looks at you, tilting his head to the side, “I’m not gonna turn into a vampire am I?” A laugh escapes his chest, and you smile at his response.

“No, turning someone is a little more complicated than that,” he explains, and you take a seat back on the sofa and rest your chin on your knee.

“So, how would that happen?” you ask eagerly, and he looks down with a smirk.

“Um, I would have to bite you, you would have to drink some of my blood, then die with my blood in your system,” he says, “And, then you would have to wake up and… feed.” You nod at his words.

“So, I’m in the clear then?” you say with a smile.

“Yes, you’re in the clear,” he grins back with a boxy smile, he’s just so handsome, even in moments like this.

“Is that what happened to you?” Your question seems to throw him off, his smile drops from his face, and you now regret asking. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to ask personal questions, you don’t have to answer that!'' you say trying to bring the mood back.

“No, it’s fine. Essentially, yes, that’s what happened to me.” You give him a somewhat sad expression, thinking about how he had to go through something like that. “It’s a bit of a long story though,” he says looking down again, “Maybe for another time.”

“Another time?” you perk up, “So we’ll be seeing each other again?” you ask with a smile now plastered on your face, and Taehyung can’t help but smile back.

“Well, if that’s what you would like.” There's a slight glint in his eyes causing butterflies to flutter in your stomach.

“I would really like that.” He grins in response. “But, I do have a few more questions...”

“Like what?”


You spend the next few hours bombarding Taehyung with questions about the supernatural world: the life of vampires, other beings, and all the questions you’ve had on your mind since your obsession with mythological creatures began. Taehyung's happy to answer anything you had to ask, seeing as they aren’t too personal. He seems to find your enthusiasm amusing, he'd never meet a human who is so intrigued with stuff like this, most of them would just run away.

He explains how some vampires feed every few days, while others can go weeks without feeding, how vampires can in fact go in the sunlight, but it makes them uncomfortable. They all have super speed and super strength, and their eyes only go red when they are hungry. He tells you about his clan, how they all live in the city and basically work to make sure the supernatural world is in order. They protect humans from demons or creatures that have gone rogue, which explains the scene you saw behind the club the other night, you happened to stumble upon a demon disguising as a human in an attempt to attack.

He then continues to talk about his friends that are vampires, including Jimin, saying how his friend’s bartending job is more of a cover to watch over the crowds of people. To make money they tend to take small jobs, usually as security or body guards for important figures.

You ask about how they get a constant supply of blood, and he explains how there are various clans and groups with 'connections,' also that a lot of other clans aren't as friendly as them, in fact you were lucky you ran into them and not any other vampires, although they'd get in trouble for killing random humans, many of them prefer to feed off them and leave their body to be found by strangers. You're amazed by everything he has to say, it is all so fascinating. 

You ask about werewolves, wizards, anything and everything. He explains how there are werewolves, but they are territorial, and that there is a local pack by the coast in District 9. The pack and his clan aren’t exactly buddies, but they are on good terms when it comes to working together, as long as no one did anything bad within their territory. He also explains how there are a few warlocks in the city, but they tend to focus on themselves, occasionally helping out when asked.

“Lately, there has been an increase in demon attacks within the city, but we aren’t sure what the cause is yet,” he explains, “So you have to be careful when you go out at night.” You give him a nod.

“I don’t think you have to worry about me going out much.”

“Right, not your scene,” he says, remembering your conversation from the other night. Taehyung then looks over at the clock and notices how much time has passed.

“I’m guessing Jimin had told Namjoon about you, he’s going to want to meet you.” He had explained earlier that Namjoon is the leader of their clan, and everything seems to be run by him.

“Um, should I be worried?” you ask in a concerned tone.

“Uhhh,” he pauses, “No, Namjoon may come across as very intimidating, but he can be very understanding as well.” That doesn’t really help to calm your nerves. “Come on.” He stands up, and holds his hand out. “I’ll take you to our headquarters.”

“Right now?”

“Yeah, I’m guessing they’re already waiting for me to check in.” You take his hand, still worried. “It’ll be fine,” he says, trying to reassure you, and he tugs your hand to get you to your feet, “Let’s go.”

“Oh, one more thing,” you say, remembering one final question you have for Taehyung, “When you bit me… was it supposed to feel... um... good?” He smiles at the blush forming on your cheeks.

“That’s the venom. When I bit you a venom was released into your system, kinda giving you the same high feeling people get from drugs.” You make an ‘o’ shape with your mouth and nod, and you both continue towards the door before he stops in his tracks.

“Of course,” he starts, “If you enjoyed it so much...I could always do it again,” he says with a devilish grin on his face.

You stand there wide eyed as he laughs and pulls you out the door before you can even say anything.

Chapter Text

You both step outside his apartment building. You were still taken aback by Taehyung’s words, so you hadn't noticed until now that he had taken your hand, your fingers now intertwined as you walked. You can feel the blush now forming in your cheeks, you weren’t sure if he had even noticed himself, but you aren’t going to be the one to say anything. He then calls a cab over to head to his so-called ‘headquarters.’

“Why don’t we just, you know, speed run there?"

He turns to you with a slight chuckle. “It’s the middle of the afternoon y/n.”

“...Right,” you say, slightly embarrassed before getting into the cab.


After a few short minutes of driving you arrive at an old looking building, it looks like it's been abandoned for years, not any headquarters or base you would have thought of. You step out of the car, Taehyung’s hand still in yours as you enter the building, he then stops in front of the entrance before continuing and stepping through what seems to be some sort of barrier. He leads you forward into the room and turns to look at you.

“We had a warlock cast a spell on the building, so only certain people can enter, that's why I had you hold my hand.” And here you thought he just wanted to hold your hand.

You walk through the short entryway and find yourselves in a very open room, a large desk in the center, small sets of steps leading off to different areas of the building. One side seems to be filled with various computers and devices while the other looks like a training area with weapons hanging on the sides of the wall by an open floor. You both walk up to the table, and Taehyung says you can have a seat for now, so you do so, sitting on one of the various swivel chairs as he looks around the room. You continue to gaze around the building when you're suddenly snapped out of your thoughts.

“Why the hell is a human in here?” You turn your head to a young man that seems to walk in from a hallway, and you don’t like the death stare he's giving you.

“Hey, Jungkook,” Taehyung says as you watch the other male take a seat at the table, “I brought her here to see Namjoon, and the rest of you.” He seems to be trying to ease him into accepting your presence, but ultimately failing by the look on the man's face.

“Hi, I’m y/n,” you muster out in the most polite tone you can manage. You continue to try and introduce yourself before he interrupts.

“She shouldn’t be here,” Jungkook says to Taehyung.

Now you are more than annoyed with this rude attitude, he didn't even seem interested in addressing you. You glance over at Taehyung, who seems to match your level of annoyance with the younger man.

“She’s not a threat.”

“She’s a human.” He sends you a glare.

“Can you just get Namjoon?”

“Fine,” he says, rolling his eyes as he rises from the chair, and walking back down the hallway he emerged from.

“What’s his problem?” you mutter, and Taehyung sighs.

“He doesn’t really like humans.”

“But, doesn’t your clan protect humans? Why would he be a part of it if he doesn’t like us?”

“It’s more like, we’re the only family he has left.” You turn your head back towards the hallway Jungkook had gone down.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s not really my place to say, but when he was first turned he thought his family and friends would still accept him, despite the fact that he was no longer mortal,” he pauses, “They didn't. They cast him out, and threw him out on the streets.” Suddenly, you can do nothing but sympathize for the younger, it must have been so lonely, not having anyone not turn to.

“But,” Taehyung continues, “Namjoon found him one day, involved with things he probably shouldn’t have been, we've taken him in since then, showed him that he wasn’t alone in this world.” It's heartwarming really, how close they all seemed by the way Taehyung had described their relationship earlier. “He and Yoongi mainly contribute to the missions from afar, help with tracking info, technology and stuff like that, despite the fact that he is extremely strong, and fast,” he adds.

Your conversation is then cut short as you hear your name being shouted down the long hallway, followed by Jimin running through with his arms up. He quickly prances over to you and places a hug around your shoulders from behind the chair.

“Hey, nice to see you again too,” you say with a light chuckle. Jimin then lets go of you and takes a seat.

“I hope he treated you well last night.” He places his elbow on the table and rests his chin on his hand with a devilish smirk on his face, and Taehyung whacks his friend on the shoulder as you laugh.

“Yes, he was very sweet.” You throw him a smile. Jungkook then follows from the hallway followed by two other men, your eyes follow him as he makes his way to the table, the information Taehyung just told you still fresh in your mind.

“Hello,” one of them starts, he's tall with dark black hair and plump lips, he is very handsome, “I’m Seokjin, but you can call me Jin.”

“Hi,” you say in response with a warm smile.

“Hi, I’m Hoseok.” The slightly shorter, but equally attractive brunette to his left adds, “You can call me Hobi, if you want.” He flashes you a bright and kind smile. You’re about to respond when you hear a loud yawn from someone entering from the computer area.

“So, why the hell did you guys make me get up?” a silvered hair man asks while walking in and taking a seat, he isn’t very tall either, and has very pale skin, his deep voice and darker aura does not match his kind looking physical appearance.

“This is Yoongi,” Jimin says, gesturing to the individual that only now just notices your presence.

“Oh, hey,” he says casually.

You introduce yourself to the group, and you all continue to talk for a few brief moments, besides Jungkook who remains silent in his chair. Finally, you're greeted by a tall purple haired man entering from the long hall.

“So, you’re the one I’ve heard all about.” You look at the man as he walks over and puts both his hands on the table. “I’m Namjoon,” he says, his dimples showing as he smiles.

“Y/n. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” he says as he takes a seat, “So, do you want to be the one to explain why we have a human sitting in our base, or should I leave that to Taehyung?”

You suddenly become more nervous, his kind introduction made you feel like maybe there is a chance of pushing through this unscathed. You decide its best to try and choose your next words carefully. Taehyung looks like he's about to speak, but before he could do so you start.

“He saved me,” you say as all seven heads turn to you, you glance around at each of them, all showing a mix of surprise and skepticism.

“I was stupid and decided to walk home alone late at night. I found myself in some trouble and he helped me,” you continue, “And, I was the one who went looking for him after... I wanted to thank him.”

“So, then what's the story behind that?” Jungkook points to the fang marks on your neck, and Namjoon tilts his head, also curious about your answer. You quickly take your hand to cover your neck, feeling the remains of Taehyung’s bite, you'd forgotten that the marks were still there, and a small panic shoots through you. You don't want Taehyung to get in too much trouble, but you also don't think lying would be the smartest option.

“I, um-”

“I lost control,” Taehyung cuts you off, and Namjoon's brows furrow, “I was careless. I hadn't been feeding, and I lost control,” he repeats, everyone's attention now on him.

“But, he took me to the hospital after,” you add, trying to ease the tension, but Namjoon is still staring at Taehyung.

“You know you would’ve been in a lot of trouble if you killed her,” his voice is serious, “and there would be nothing I could do about it.”

“I know.”

“I trust her.” You quickly turn your head to see that Jimin had spoken out.

“And, why is that?” Namjoon asks.

“I don’t know,” he says, looking at you, “Just a gut feeling." You give him a thankful smile, and Namjoon sighs, placing both his elbows on the table.



“Do you realize what you’re getting yourself into?” he asks you, and you take a moment looking down at the table, “This world is filled with monsters and dangers you couldn’t even imagine. Most humans that get involved all end up in the same place." You press your lips together, you mind easily assuming what he means. "So, this is your last chance to turn around and forget about any of this.”

He's right. If you want to turn back, this is your last chance. But you knew even if you tried to go back to your regular life, you wouldn’t be able to simply forget everything that has happened, everything that you’ve been told, you'd tried that already after all, and you didn't even last a few days before you were on the streets looking for vampires. You lift your head back up and look at Namjoon.

“I promise, you can trust me,” you say with full confidence.

“Alright,” he says and begins to stand, “Back to work then guys.”

“That’s it?” Hoseok adds.

“Yup.” Namjoon goes to walk out of the room, but before he exits he calls your name again. “Just know, if you turn on us, or endanger anyone in this clan, I will not hesitate to go after you.”

“I won't.” You nod your head, and with that he walks out of the room.

“Well, that was boring,” Yoongi says, getting up from the table and heading back to the computer area. The other guys then slowly begin to head back to their work.

“So,” you say, turning to Taehyung, “Now what?”

Taehyung is cut off by your stomach growling, you realize you haven't eaten all day. “How about we go get you some dinner?” He lets out a small laugh.

“Well, that’s boring.”

“Pffft,” Jungkook says he stands up to leave the room from behind Taehyung, and you simply roll your eyes.

“Come on, I’ll grab you something in town.” He holds out his arm for you to take, and you do so with a grin.


By the time you both reach town the sun has already set. Taehyung has taken you to a local food truck with a sitting area, and as soon as the food arrives you realize how hungry you really were as you dig into your meal, making him smile as you devour the food in front of you. You look up and see he is just watching, and you swallow before speaking.

“Sorry,” you say, “It’s probably boring just watching me eat.”

“It’s fine, I’m just happy knowing you’re eating well.” You grin before taking another bite, and after a few mouthfuls you straighten up again.

"What about you, are you hungry?"

"Me? No, I'm fine," he states, "Besides, you would be able to tell." You nod, realizing your question was a bit dumb.

"Have you eaten since... you know... me?" You glance around idly, and his lips curl into a small smirk.

"Yeah, I have." You hum in response, still looking around, "Though, it was definitely not as sweet." You meet his eyes, feeling the redness rushing to your face, and he laughs lightly.

You take another few bites before asking your next question, "So, you mentioned how different vampires can go different lengths of time without eating, so how long can you usually go?" He brings his elbow to rest on the table.

"Depends, usually a few days to over a week, but if I use more energy it can be shorter."

"So, if you use more energy you get hungrier?"

"Yup, so if I run, or fight a lot, and use up all my strength, then my body will start craving it. It gives us more energy, helps us heal faster too."

"Hmm," you say as you take in  another mouthful of food, and he smiles. You continue to eat in silence after that, but it isn't awkward at all, it's actually quite comfortable, besides you're practically starving, so you wouldn't have been able to make much more conversation anyway.


Once you’ve finished your meal, you and Taehyung make your way along the sidewalk, arms hooked around one another. You look up at the sky, admiring the bright stars above you. You don't really know why, but you love looking at the stars, there's something about all the twinkling lights that make the sky look so beautiful. It takes a few moments to finally see that Taehyung has been watching you instead of the sky.

“What?” you grin, and he looks away after being caught.

“Nothing, it's just… You look really pretty looking at the sky,” he says, and now it’s you who’s blushing and looking at the ground.

You finally reach your apartment building, and the two of you stop in your tracks. You don’t want to go home for once in your life, you aren’t sure why, but you just want to spend hours with Taehyung. You don’t know if it’s because he’s a vampire or something else, but being around him just makes you feel comfortable, safe. You go to unlock the building door, only to realize you had left your key in your apartment before you impulsively left to look for Taehyung at the club.

“Damn it,” you mutter, your hands falling to your sides.

“What’s wrong?”

“I left my key in my apartment,” you sigh, “I'll have to call my landlord an-”

“Is your balcony unlocked?” he asks, cutting you off.

“Um, I think so, but it’s on the third floor.” He walks a bit to look down the side of the building.

“Which one is yours?”

“That one.” You point to a balcony three stories up. “It’s fine Taehyung, I can jus-”

Taehyung then picks you up and you hook your arms around his neck at the sudden movement. He gets a running start before jumping up the three stories, you can't help but yelp at his large leap, snapping your eyes shut and leaning your head into his chest. He gracefully lands on your balcony and looks down at your scared figure still clinging onto him for dear life.

"Y/n," he laughs, "You can open your eyes now." You open your eyes and look around, recognizing your balcony. You turn your head to face him and realize how close your face is to his. Blushing slightly, you loosen your grip and he lets you down, stumbling a bit in shock of what just happened. You go over and pull on your sliding door, revealing that it is in fact unlocked.

“Thanks,” you can’t help but smile.

“I guess this is where we say goodbye for now.”

“When will I get to see you again?” you ask, and he has to think for a moment.

“I’m not really sure, but I promise, I’ll come and see you again, okay?” You nod your head, a little saddened by the answer you got.

When you lift your gaze up, you both look at one another, neither of you wanting to move from the spot you’re standing in, and you swear in that very moment the man standing in front of you is pure perfection, his hair blowing in the night breeze, his clear complexion glowing under the moonlight, and his grey eyes shining back into yours. How could he have been interested in someone like you that night?

Seeming to have read your mind, Taehyung steps closer to you, placing his hand in yours, and you look down, watching your fingers intertwine. When you lift back up, the space between the two of you is minimized to a few inches, his face so close you can feel his breath, both of you looking directly at one another.

“Do you know how beautiful you are, y/n?” Your breath hitches at his words, there is no lust in his voice, only pure admiration. You don’t know how to respond, and you watch as his eyes flick from yours to your lips, then back to your eyes, and he brings his right hand up to rest on your cheek, the cold feeling of his touch sending a shiver down your spine.

“Can I kiss you?” his voice comes out as a whisper, and your heart practically lurches out of your chest. A brief silence passes between you, before you nod your head.

He slowly leans his head forward, gently pressing his lips to yours. The kiss is sweet and sensual, both your eyes fluttering shut as the edge of his thumb traces over the skin of your neck. You begin to kiss him back, both of you falling into a slow rhythm, and you bring your hands up to rest on his shoulders, pulling his body even closer to yours. His lips are so soft, and he is being so gentle. 

When Taehyung finally pulls away, both of you breathing out as you reluctantly separate, and he rests his forehead against yours. 

“I promise,” he repeats, swiftly stepping back. He gives you one last look before jumping off the balcony, disappearing into the darkness.

You pull your door open and enter your living room, trying your best to hold back the childish smile on your face. Your heart is beating so fast that you don't even know what to do with yourself, you feel like dancing around and at the same time you want to scream into a pillow. You take a deep breath before skipping to your room, and once you get there you realize you haven’t looked at your phone for the past forty eight hours. You look at your lock screen to see over fifty messages and twelve missed calls from Mari.


Chapter Text

You ended up making the excuse that your phone was broken and you had to take it to the store in order for Mari to finally get off your back for not answering any of her messages. Part of you really wanted to tell her everything, she's your best friend after all, but you had made a promise to Namjoon and the others, and you had no intention of breaking it.

It’s been over a week and a half and you haven’t seen Taehyung since. Sometimes you would go out on your balcony and just look out into the city night, hoping that he would somehow show up. Tonight happens to be one of those nights, you aren't expecting anything really, but part of you deep down is still hoping he'll come. You look out at the city lights, resting your elbow on the railing, the night air is cool against your skin, as you feel a slight breeze brush over your face. You sigh looking down at the cars passing by.

"This is stupid," you mutter to yourself, "What did I expect?"

You straighten yourself up, and head back through the sliding door before making your way to the kitchen. You’ve been doing school work all day and figure you deserve a good meal, that’s all you seem to be doing lately, getting your class work done and working about twice a week. Luckily, your grades haven’t suffered much from the recent changes in your life, and your job hasn't been too stressful. Your job is more of something to pass the time because your parents have been mainly paying for your apartment. They live out in the suburbs but haven’t really been present in your life other than that, they didn’t really approve of your decision to leave home and go to the city, and you aren’t particularly close, but at least they send you cash. You’ve also started carrying a small pocket knife and pepper spray in your bag for when you work late, remembering how Taehyung had warned you about going out at night.

You finish your food, and stare down at your empty bowl when you hear a faint knock coming from your balcony. You freeze in place for a second, your mind doubting what you heard. You skeptically walk towards the door and pull back the curtains to see a pair of grey eyes staring back at you. You blink a few times, thinking your brain is playing tricks on you, but he's really there. Without haste you unlock and slide open the door, stepping aside to let him enter.


“Hi.” You step back, taking in his whole figure as he walks through the doorway. He seemed tired.

“I’m sorry, I would’ve come to see you sooner, but things have been a little hectic lately.”

“It’s okay, I know you probably have a lot to do.” You both stand there for a moment, not really sure what to say.

“Have you eaten?” he finally speaks up.

“Yeah, I just made myself something.” He nods in response, and there’s another short pause. “Do you want to watch a movie?”

“Sure.” You turn to your tv stand and start looking through your dvds.

“I hope you like romcoms.”

“Who doesn’t?” he laughs and takes his coat off before sitting on your couch. You plop down next to him, smiling, but that’s when you notice something. It was small, barely noticeable from anyone else's perspective, but Taehyung’s irises had the faintest shade of a red, glossing over they’re normal grey.


“Yeah?” He turns his head to you.

“When was the last time you ate?” you ask, and he has to think for a moment, which is more than an indicator that it’s been too long.

“A couple of days? Maybe a week, I think…” You raise your brows at his answer, and you're about to suggest something, but he seems to have read your mind. “And before you offer, no I’m not going to bite you.” 

You press your lips together in annoyance. “Why not?”

“I just don’t think that’s a can or worms we should be opening right now,” he says as he brushes a strand of hair out of your face and tucks it behind your ear. You want to help him, but you also don’t want to argue over something you don't fully understand. You sit there and think for a few seconds, he can practically see the gears turning in your head.

“You said you drink animal blood, right?”

“Uh, yeah,” he says, confused as to why you would ask. You stand up from the couch and quickly make your way to the kitchen. You open the fridge to find the meat you had bought the other day, but had yet to cook, at the bottom of the tray you see the small pool of blood that had collected, and you grab a cup and pour it all in before walking back to the sofa.

“I’m sure it’s a bit watered down, but it’s better than nothing.” You hand the glass over to Taehyung, and he just looks at you speechless. His shocked reaction then turns into a bright smile as he puts the cup to his lips and drinks the entire glass.

“Thank you,” he grins, the red no longer visible in his eyes, and you can’t help but smile back.

You put on the movie and sit back on the couch, there's a small awkward gap in between the two of you, and you can almost feel Taehyung's gaze as you slouch back against the back of the sofa.

A few short minutes pass in silence before you feel Taehyung's hand snake around your shoulder, and you glance over at him, but his eyes are fixed on the screen. In a sudden burst of confidence you close the small gap and find yourself nuzzling into Taehyung's side. He wraps his arm around you as you rest your head on his shoulder, and you do your best to hide the growing grin on your face.

You don’t notice, but Taehyung spends the majority of the movie watching you, rather than what is happening on the screen.


After a few hours the credits make their appearance, and you lean over the table to grab the remote. You turn the tv off and start to fan your eyes to get rid of the tears that had built up.

"Ugh, that was a rollercoaster." You wipe your eyes.

"You liked it that much?" You laugh slightly and you turn your head to the man watching you.

"I'm a sucker for a good love story." You lean back against the sofa. "Why? Did you not like it?"

"No, I liked it. Though, I'm not one to tear up over movies."

"Oh come on, I have a feeling under that cold looking exterior you're a big softie." His lips curl up into a smile. 

"Well, you've already seen me cry, so I guess we're even now," he says, and you chuckle, "I did really like it though." He tilts his head to the side as he looks at you. "I love a happy ending."

The two of you lock eyes, and you can feel your heartbeat start to increase. You feel Taehyung’s hand come to rest on your neck as he looks at you, and you can’t help but glance down at his lips. He seems to notice your eyes shift, as he does the same before leaning in to press his lips to yours.

He starts off slow and gentle, waiting to get your reaction before continuing, and you gladly begin to kiss him back. You can feel him smile and bring his other hand up to rest on your cheek as he leans in, but as you continue your rhythm you feel it become more hungry. He leans his body forward, pushing your back down onto the sofa, the kiss never breaking as he hovers his body over yours, resting his torso between your legs. You feel him bite your bottom lip, and you let out a small gasp, he takes that opportunity to slip his tongue into your mouth, and you welcome him eagerly.

His tongue quickly starts exploring every inch of your mouth, and you feel him suck at your lips, you do your best to match his pace, but the mere intensity is making your mind a jumbled mess, luckily he doesn't seem to notice. You feel him pressing his chest into yours, and you instinctively bring your hands up into his hair, his breath hitching as you start to run your hands over his back, feeling his muscles move as he holds himself above you. You had never been kissed like this before. Sure, you had experienced the simple peck, but this is a whole new experience, and you are enjoying every moment of it.

You feel Taehyung’s hand making its way towards your thigh, and your body tenses, your mind filling with nerves, as this is uncharted territory for you. He seems to sense your uneasiness and begins to pull away, your lips reluctantly separating. Both of you pant as he straightens and allows you to sit up, the intense fire in his eyes beginning to die down.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to overstep,” he lets out.

“No, it’s not that. I just uhh…” you pause, trying not to be as awkward as possible, “I haven’t really been in many relationships.” You start playing with your hands. “I just got a little... nervous.” You glance back up at him, and he seems to understand what you are trying to say.

“So, you’re a virgin?” You slowly nod your head before looking back to him, and he moves closer to you.

“Y/n, I would never do anything you weren’t ready for.” He places a hand on your knee to try to put you at ease. His words allow you to feel a sense of relief, of course you knew he would never do anything you aren’t comfortable with, but hearing him say it out loud made your nerves die down.

“I know.” You place your hand on top his as you look at him.

After a brief moment you ask, “So I guess you have a bit of experience in that field?” You don’t want to be too personal, but you would be lying if you said you aren’t curious.

“If that’s your way of asking if I’ve had sex, the answer is yes,” he says with a laugh, and you do the same. You didn’t really expect otherwise, you don’t even know how old he is, but you assume he’s been around long enough to experience things. “I’ve had a few relationships here and there, but mostly flings, nothing that was ever too serious,” he explains, and with the thought of age on your mind, you can't help but ask.

“How old are you by the way?” He tilts his head to think, meaning it’s a decent amount of years.

“I was turned when I was twenty three, and I think it’s been about a hundred and fifty years since then.” Your jaw drops open and he chuckles at your reaction, that would mean that Taehyung is around a hundred and seventy years old.

“Wow,” is all you can usher out, “What about the other guys?”

“I’m not sure about the numbers exactly, but when I joined the clan Namjoon, Jin, Yoongi and Hobi were already a part of it, and I’m pretty sure they’ve each been around at least a century or two. I joined about thirty years ago, Jimin joined shortly after that, then Jungkook a few years later. Surprisingly, Jimin and I were born around the same time, he’d been around for about a hundred and fifty years, as for Jungkook I think he was turned recently before he joined.” You rest your hand on your palm as he continues.

“I also know that Namjoon was turned at twenty four, Jin: twenty six, Yoongi: twenty five, Hobi: twenty four, Jimin: twenty three, and Jungkook: twenty one.” You're shocked to hear how all of them were turned so young, especially Jungkook. 

“And what about them? Have they had any serious relationships?” Your next question slips out unconsciously, and he gins at your eagerness to hear about everyone’s love life, you know it's a bit nosy, but you can't help it.

“Actually yes, Namjoon and Jin are in a relationship.” You smile at that. “Hobi actually has a girlfriend, she’s a vampire from another clan, but we don't see her much. I think it's more of a casual thing. And as for the rest... Yoongi’s been in a relationship or two in the past, but he would rather spend most of his time sleeping than meeting someone. Jimin will occasionally scoop up a girl or a guy for a night or two, and Jungkook... is actually a virgin.” Your jaw practically hits the floor at his last statement, and Taehyung laughs at your expression.

“You’re kidding right?”

“Nope,” he laughs, “I guess it’s because he never did it before he was turned, and after that a relationship was never something on his mind.”

“Hasn’t he met any female vampires?”

“Yeah, but I guess he wasn’t really interested in them. I’m not sure if you could tell but he’s not really great at meeting new people,” he says sarcastically, making you recall your first meeting with him.

"I have to be honest though, it's really surprising you haven't been with anyone," he says, and you raise a brow, "I'm serious!"

You scoff. "I don't know, I guess guys don't see me as 'desirable.'" You use your hands as air quotes.

"Well, those guys must be crazy." You look away to hide your blush. "Trust me, if you were a partier, the guys would be throwing themselves at you."

"Yeah well, as nice as that sounds, that life isn't really for me."

"Yeah, you seem much more of a romantic."

"Really? What gave it away? My singleness or my obsession with romance movies?" you say sarcastically, and he laughs.

"Shall I do some grand romantic gesture to win you over?" You shake your head as you roll your eyes. It isn't like he has to do much winning over, you are already thinking about him constantly, not only is he gorgeous, but you can already feel yourself falling in love with his personality, at this rate it's only a matter of time before you're head over heels.

"Don't worry, I've accepted the fact that my true love isn't going to show up one day and begin serenading me." You look over to Taehyung, he's sitting there with the biggest grin on his face, and you can already see where this is going. He opens his mouth and begins singing, his deep voice coming out as a soothing melody, but you just shake your head.

"No, Taehyung, stop."

He slowly starts to rise from his head and continues singing as he motions towards you, his large boxy smile plastered over his face as he does so, and you can't hold back the smile on your face. You're sure you're as red as a tomato right now, and you bring your hands up to cover your face, still he doesn't let up, graciously throwing his arms out and looking off into the distance for dramatic effect. You laugh has you watch him make a complete fool of himself, but he doesn't seem to care in the slightest. 

How can this be the same man who had his tongue down your throat less than a half an hour ago? His duality really is something, the fact that he can be so serious and honest, then completely flip a switch and turn into a happy ball of energy. 

He kneels back down to be at the same level as you, his mesmerizing voice pulling you in as his eyes meet you. He clutches his hand over his chest and you chuckle at how over the top he's being. He finally comes to a stop, and you bite your lip to hold back your laughter.

"How'd I do?"

"Oh, you definitely did something." He starts to laugh and you do the same. He takes a seat next to you as you both try and collect yourselves, taking a deep breath as you look over at him, his smile still shining bright on his face. "I must say though, that was definitely something I will remember for the rest of my life." You brush a strand of hair out of your face as he chuckles. "Also, you have a very beautiful voice." 

"Why, thank you," he says with a smirk. Your laughter is suddenly broken by a knock at your door.

"That's weird, I wasn't expecting anyone." You stand up and walk over, unsure who could be here at this hour. You open the door to see Mari, and she brushes past you not even waiting for an invitation to enter.

“Hey girlie,” she says, walking in the direction of the living room. You chase after her, remembering the vampire sitting on your couch. “Sorry for the late intrusion but I-” She then stops talking when she notices Taehyung sitting on your sofa. “Oh... Hello.” She continues to stand there in surprise. Taehyung then stands and holds out his hand to Mari.

“Hi, I’m Taehyung,” he says, and she shakes his hand with a smile before slowly turning to look at you, then back to Taehyung.

“I’m sorry, I assumed a certain someone would be sitting alone watching movies,” she pauses, “But I guess I was wrong.” You can tell how shocked she is. The last thing she probably expected was you having a man over at your house. “Clearly, I have not been informed about some new developments."

"Um, yeah," you spit out, "So maybe you should head back out." You try your best to not sound too rude. Mari turns to look at you when her eyes suddenly go wide.

"Wait, is this why you haven't been responding to my messages?"

"I- uhh."

"It is!" She points her finger at you, and you quickly start to scramble and push her into your kitchen.

"Excuse us for a moment," you say to Taehyung, who's still standing in the living room, holding back his smile.

"This is why you've been acting so weird! Here I am thinking you're spending too much time alone, and meanwhile you've been boning a hunk!"

"Shh!" You glance over at the door. "It's not like that! We were just watching a movie."

"Well you better jump on that girl, cause ones like that don't just come around." You roll your eyes.

"Look, I mean this in the nicest way possible, please leave."

"Alright, alright." She lifts her hands up. "I'll get out of your hair." She starts to make her way towards the hall. "But if things get spicy, I better hear every detail." She makes an evil grin.

"Yeah, yeah." You continue to push her forward.

You both exit the kitchen and back into the hall, you pull her over to the door and usher her out.

"We better be meeting up soon." She starts walking out.

"Of course."

"Oh, bye Taehyung!" she yells, turning around in the doorframe, and he waves back with a grin. You close the door and groan, and Taehyung walks over to you with a silly smirk on his face.


"You know vampire's have super good hearing, right?" Your eyes go wide and you smack your hand against your forehead. Of course you knew that, but Taehyung just laughs. "Sorry, I didn't mean to eavesdrop," he says, and you chuckle lightly.

"It's fine. If people were talking about me I would want to listen in too."

"Looks like you need to spend a bit more time with her."

"Yeah, I guess I haven't been giving her enough attention," you laugh.

"It's kinda funny though."


"It's just that you two seem like polar opposites," he says, and you nod in agreement.

"Yeah, I guess you can say she completes me in a way," you laugh, "She really tries to push me out of my comfort zone and try new things."

"It's good though, and I can tell she really cares about you."

"Yeah. She is the reason I went to the club that night," you say, and he grins.

"I'll have to thank her for that one day." You smile as you gaze back at him. He then checks his phone to see the time. "I think I should get going."

"Already?" you pout, and he smiles at your reaction.

"I won't make you wait as long this time, okay?"

"Okay," you sigh. 

You both walk over to the balcony and Taehyung opens the door, but before exiting he spins back around. He leans down and plants a small kiss on your cheek.

"Good night, y/n."

"Good night, Tae," you grin. He takes note of your nickname for him, and smiles before jumping off the balcony.

You take a deep breath as you continue to look out into the night sky, your mind replaying everything that happened tonight over and over again. The growing smile on your face and butterflies are enough of a sign. No matter how you look at it, all your thoughts lead to one final conclusion.

You're falling in love.

Chapter Text

The next morning the first thing you see is countless messages from Mari. Honestly, you're surprised she was able to wait until daylight before bombarding you with texts. You sigh and open your phone.

‘Girl we need to talk!’

‘How long have you been seeing this guy??’

‘How far have things gone?’





‘Yes, I know’

‘Wanna meet for lunch?

You wait a few seconds before receiving a response.

‘Meet me at the café in 20 min!’

You laugh as you throw your phone off to the side, and you begin to think back on the events that happened last night, for some reason you can't hold back your smile. Although your nerves kind of ruined the mood, you're glad Taehyung is aware of your inexperience, he knows where your boundaries lay, and the fact that he's willing to wait until you're comfortable makes you feel much more at ease, after all it allowed you two to be honest, plus you got to know a little more about him and the guys.

You put your hair up and put on a cute top with a pair of jeans before putting on a minimal amount of makeup, smiling before heading out the door.


After the short walk you enter the café and find your friend at a table already waiting for you. You walk over and plop down in front of her, but as soon as you sit down she slams both her palms on the tabletop.


"Nice to see you too," you say sarcastically as you put your bag down.

"Skip the formalities girl. Tell me everything." She raises her bows and you laugh.

"Well, it’s kind of a long story...”

“Well, good thing we have time.”

You start by telling her how you and Taehyung met that night at the club, but he left before the whole attack happened, and the two of you ran into each other again on the street, which isn’t entirely a lie. You also say that he apologized for bailing, and that it was for personal reasons.

You then tell her that the two of you spent the entire day together talking, and after that you invited him back to your apartment to watch a movie. You wish you could tell her everything, you wish you could just spill all the new information that has been dumped onto you these last few weeks, all the details so that you could have someone to talk to that understands your perspective, but you knew you couldn't do that, no matter how much you want to.

“Wow.” She rests her elbow on the table. “Sounds romantic.” You smile at her comment. “So, have you guys done... anything?”

“Well, I mean we’ve kissed and stuff, but nothing major.”

“He must really be head over heels for you then if you have him drooling like that and you haven’t even gotten physical.” You roll your eyes. You aren’t really sure what the stance of you and Taehyung’s relationship is, it's clear you both had some kind of feelings for one another, but the strength of those feelings is still unknown.

“Man,” she sighs, “I wish I could have a fairytale story like that.” If only she knew.

The bell of the café door rings as you hear footsteps from behind you, and before you know it a tall man sits down at your table.

“Jungkook?” He's one of the last people you would expect to see walking up to you. Mari just sits up from her slouch and turns her attention to the young man sitting beside her. “What are you doing here?” Mari is now turning her head back between you and Jungkook, clearly confused about how you know each other.

“Namjoon wants to see you.” You look at him, puzzled.


“Yeah. You.” You can tell from his tone that he's already slightly irritated.

“Who? Wait, what's going on?” Mari chimes in, and just Jungkook rolls his eyes, trying to ignore her presence, and Mari clearly noticed.

“Um, excuse me?” Mari turns to him. Jungkook glares at her for a second before looking back to you, still attempting to ignore her, making her even more pissed off.  “Look here pretty boy, I don’t know who you think you are to be treating me like that-”

“Sorry princess, but we're talking about actual important stuff here, so you can go back to painting your nails now.” Your jaw then drops open and so does Mari’s. He then stands up from his chair.

“You coming or what?”

You blink a few times still trying to register what is happening. “Um, yeah, okay.” You lean over to whisper to Mari, “I’m sorry, this is really important, I’ll explain later. I promise.” You follow Jungkook out of the café and to his car, you can still see Mari watching from the window, and you feel a tinge of guilt in your stomach. You turn back to the vampire leading you. “Why didn’t Taehyung come to get me?”

“He’s out on a job with Hobi and Jimin. So I’m the messenger boy for today.” You nod.

"Okay, but how did you find me?"

"Yoongi tracked down your address, and it's not like this place is far from it."

"Oh... but-"

"Strong sense of smell." You snap your mouth shut and nod again.

You take a seat on the passenger's side and he begins to drive to their base. The car is filled with a somewhat uncomfortable silence, you just awkwardly fiddle with your fingers as you look out the window. You wish he would put on the radio or something to help, but you don't think it's the best idea to ask. You glance over to your side, Jungkook's eyes are locked on the road.

“You know, you didn’t have to talk to Mari like that.” He doesn't respond. “Look, I know she's human but she’s not like that, okay?” He pokes his tongue against his cheek without saying anything, so you just cross your arms over and slouch back in your seat.

You decide to continue your car ride without engaging in any more conversation, instead you start to wonder what sort of thing Namjoon could need you for, of course you’d love to help the group out, but you aren’t sure what use you could possibly be.


You enter the main room of the base and take a seat at the large table, you assume it's best for you to simply wait then get in trouble for poking around in places you aren't supposed to. Jungkook goes off to another section of the building, leaving you to wait alone.

A couple of minutes pass as you idly wait around, and you start to look around the large building again, how massive it really is, wondering how many rooms there actually are spreading off from the main hall, and where all the guys may go when they disappear down it. Your attention is shifted when you hear someone walk in, it’s Yoongi, he seems to be too distracted by the large tablet in his hand to notice you.

“Hey Yoongi,” you call to him, and he snaps his head up.

“Oh, hey y/n.” He then takes a seat a few chairs down from you. “You here to meet with Namjoon?”

“Uh, yeah… do you happen to know what that’s about?”

“He’ll explain it when he gets here.” He’s still focused on the tablet in his hand. “So,” he continues, “What’s the deal with you and Taehyung?”

“What do you mean?”

“Like, are you guys fucking or are you just friends?” You choke on your saliva, not expecting him to ask something like that so bluntly, and you cough a few times before pulling yourself together.

“Um... I mean, I guess you can say we’re more than friends...” He opens his mouth to speak again, but is interrupted.

“Hyung, give it back!” You hear Jungkook yelling down the hall. Jimin then runs into the room holding something as Taehyung follows behind him, both boys panting and laughing as they enter. Jungkook quickly appears out of the hall and charges after Jimin, who then throws the object to Taehyung, you look and see they have taken a game controller. “Come on! I was almost done!” he shouts while rushing after Taehyung.

Taehyung then holds up the controller just out of Jungkook's reach, as he then jumps around the older trying to grab his belongings. He then gets a better idea, and simply tackles Taehyung to the ground, and Jimin runs over and pig piles on top of them, the three struggling underneath one another, all laughing, and you can’t help but giggle at their childish antics.

“Why are you all so noisy?” Yoongi finally speaks up.

All three heads look over to the direction of the table, and Taehyung freezes when he sees you, clearly not expecting you to be there. Jungkook then takes that opportunity to snatch his controller back, and the three slowly roll off one another.

“Y/n? What are you doing here?” Taehyung straightens up and walks over to the table.

“Namjoon says we need her for a mission,” Yoongi explains, and Taehyung’s eyebrows furrow.


“I’m not sure yet,” you say.

Taehyung and Jimin then take a seat at the table, still somewhat catching their breaths. Jungkook heads back in the direction the three of them came from, you presume he's going back to finish his game that the two of them distracted him from, and once he leaves you turn your attention back to Taehyung and Jimin.

“So, I heard you guys were out working.”

“Yeah, we just got back.”

“Yeah, and that brat was off gaming again, he needs to get out more,” Jimin adds.

After a few minutes of chatting, the rest of the group enters the room and takes a seat, it feels weird being at the meeting table with everyone else, it's almost as if you are a part of their team, and yet you still have no clue as to why you were brought here.

“Alright everyone,” Namjoon announces, “I’ve got some news on the increasing amount of demons lately.” Everyone's attention is fixed on their leader as he speaks.

“We’ve narrowed our suspicions down to these two demons, but every time we get close to them they seem to notice, and take off before we can interrogate them.” He slides a photograph of two men, they look like ordinary humans to you. “Their names are Mark and Johnny. We've noticed they tend to be found at local clubs, they prey on young women by disguising themselves before they kill them when alone. We've tried tracking them, but they always seem to catch on and retreat before we step in, so..." Namjoon then locks eyes with you. “That’s where you come in.”


“We need a human to go undercover, once you get one of them distracted we can step in and take it from there.”

“No.” Everyone's heads snap to Taehyung. “That’s not happening.”

“Why not?” Jungkook asks.

“Because it’s dangerous. She could get killed.”

“We won't let that happen.” Everyone looks at Namjoon again. “We’ll be fast, as soon as she has them off guard we’ll attack.” But Taehyung doesn’t seem very eased.

“I’ll do it.” All seven men look at you.

“Are you sure?” Taehyung's voice sounds concerned.

“I want to. I want to help you guys in any way I can.”

“Alright then,” Jin adds, clapping his hands together.

“We’ll go over the plan in more detail later. For now y/n, Yoongi will explain what you need to do,” Namjoon says. The group then stands up and begins to disperse. You’re about to walk over to Yoongi when you feel someone grab your arm.

“You know you don’t have to do this,” Taehyung whispers into your ear.

“I know, but I want to. Really.” You can see he’s still worried. “Tae, I’ll be fine.” You place your hand on his shoulder. "I trust Namjoon, and I trust you guys, so please don't worry too much." He nods and walks away.


Yoongi leads you to the technology filled area of the building and stops in front of a large screen with various maps, everything in the room seems so high tech and advanced, you probably wouldn't know the first thing about using any of this equipment. Yoongi must be extremely smart if he's considered an expert with all of it.

“Based on their patterns of popping up, we believe they’re gonna show up at this club.” He points to a spot on the large map. It’s a short drive south of here, near the docks. “We’ll drop you off at the front entrance. You’ll have a communication device on you. We’ll go off and wait outside at different locations so we don’t miss when they exit. They’ll bring you with them. Once we have them in a good spot Jungkook will grab you and get you out while the others go after the guys,” he explains and you do your best to follow along.

“I thought Jungkook doesn’t go out on missions.”

“Normally yes, but we want as many people there just in case. Plus, he’s fast.” You nod. “By the way, you’ll be wearing this.” He slides the tablet over to you and you take a look. “And, you have to act a little... slutty.” You raise one brow.

The outfit that has been chosen for you is a short, tight red dress with no sleeves and fishnet leggings, along with a matching pair of tall red heels, it's gorgeous in it's own way, but it's something you wouldn't be caught dead in.

“People will think I’m a hooker.”

He laughs a little, revealing a small gummy smile that makes him look like an entirely different person. “Good. It’ll grab their attention.”

“Ughhh." You place the tablet back down on the table. "Fine.”

Chapter Text

“Come on, one more time,” Hoseok pants.

You and Hoseok have been practicing some basic self defense in the training room, Yoongi suggested it might be a good idea to get some basic hand to hand combat skills in before the mission, and you agreed it wouldn’t hurt, although it’s a lot more difficult than you first assumed.

Hoseok then stands behind you and places his arms around you. “Ready... go!”

You struggle for a second, then quickly shift your weight and manage a quick jab at his side, his grip loosens and you slip out of his arms.

“Not bad y/n.” You turn around and face him with your hands resting on your hips.

“You think so?”

“You've improved a lot in the short time we were given.” You smile at his praise.

When you had asked the boys if one of them could help you train at Yoongi’s suggestion Hoseok was more than happy to offer a hand, and you were grateful. Of course when you first started it was almost embarrassing how bad you were, you'd lost count of how many times he knocked you on your butt, but he never held it over you, he was good at giving constructive criticism while encouraging you to try again, it was almost baffling how serious he got when training, compared to his bright and happy self it was almost as if he was an entirely different person.

“I think that’s enough for today."

"Alright, but you think it's good enough? I mean, tonight's the mission."

"Yeah, you've got a lot of the basics down pretty well. Besides, I don't think you'll even need any of this." 

"Yeah, I guess that's true."

"I’m gonna head back.” You nod your head, and he starts to walk towards the exit.

“Hobi!” you call, and he turns back around, “Thank you for your help.”

He smiles. “No problem, you’ll be fine tonight.” He then makes his way out. You walk over to your bag in the corner and use a towel to wipe some of the sweat from your forehead. You continue to pack up your stuff when you feel a pair of arms wrap around your waist.

“Hey,” Taehyung whispers into your ear, and you grin as he rests his on your shoulder.


Taehyung's still anxious about the mission due to the fact that you're pretty much being used as bait, but you've continued to try and reassure him that everything will work out in the end. Namjoon had everyone give you their numbers, so you and Taehyung have been talking over the phone almost every night, even if it was related to the mission or not. He was always eager to hear about your day, or asking if everything's good with work or school. His life is so interesting compared to yours, so it was sweet how much he liked listening to you babble.

“How’s training?” You turn around to face him and link both your hands together.

“Good. Hobi says I’ve made a lot of progress.” You smile while you swing your arms back and forth.

“Oh really?” Taehyung then lets go of your hands and walks to the center of the training floor. “Why don’t we put that to the test?”

“Uh...” You walk towards him. “I don’t know, Tae.” You know you've made progress, but you aren’t confident enough in your mediocre skills to win against Taehyung, not to mention you knew he was one of the stronger ones on the team, there was no chance you could actually beat him in any real fight.

“Yeah, look I’ll keep it easy. I’ll try and grab you, and you try and stop me.” You nod your head, it seems simple enough.

“Okay.” You get in a starting stance and take a deep breath.

“Ready... go.”

He starts by reaching down and trying to grab your arm, but you block his hand and grab his wrist, you use your body weight to hold it down and keep him in place, your faces now inches away from each other, so close you can feel his breath on your cheek. You pause for an instant, flicking your eyes up to meet his. He suddenly twists his body to step behind you before sweeping one of his legs out, making you fall on your butt.

“Can’t get distracted there, y/n,” he smirks.

He starts to walk towards you and offer you a hand, but you quickly scissor your legs around his calves and knock him to the ground. You roll your body on top of his and pin his arm to the sides of his head, straddling your legs over his waist and looking down at him, both of your chests heaving. You lean your head down to the point where your noses are nearly touching. 

“Looks like I’m not the one who's distracted,” you grin, hovering your face near his.

His expression changes from that of shock to something else entirely, his gaze trailing down from your eyes to your lips and back. He uses his strength to swiftly roll you off him and get to his feet, and you do the same, both of you circling one another, your eyes locking on one another as you pant, the look on his face looks like a predator about to pounce on his prey.

“Don’t tease me, y/n,” he breaths out.

“Oh yeah?" you smirk, "Or what?” His eyes go dark as he starts quickly walking towards you. You begin stepping backwards until your back hits the wall.

He quickly dives in, taking your lips in his mercilessly. He brings both his hands to the sides of your face as he roughly kisses you, a rush spreading throughout you as you gasp for air. He bites at your bottom lip and you open your mouth to let out a moan, and he quickly slides his tongue in and starts to explore every inch of your mouth. You slowly run your hands over his chest, feeling his muscles through his shirt, before reaching up around his neck and into his hair, he lets out a low growl as he presses his upper body into yours, removing any space that was left.

He then lowers one of his hands down to rest on your hip, you bet he can feel how rapidly your heart is beating as you press against his chest. You do you beast to match his pace, but at this point he seems to have taken full control, his tongue running over your lips before sucking on them hard.

He rolls his chest again, pressing your body against the cold wall, and causing a muffled moan to come out of your mouth, this seems to excite him even more, and you can feel him continuously press his torso into yours, pushing your back into the wall. You feel your heart practically lurch forward, your mind a complete jumbled mess to the point you can't even muster a cohesive thought. Suddenly, the little world the two of you are lost in is shattered.

“Alright guys, time to stop sucking each other's faces off!”

You rip away from one another, the two of you instantly separating to find Jin standing in the middle of the room. You're both still panting slightly, and you can feel the redness rushing to your cheeks. You wonder if you look as mortified as you felt.

“Gotta start getting ready for the mission.”

“Ah, right.” Taehyung nods, and Jin walks out of the room. “I guess I’ll see you in a little bit then?” he says with a smirk.

“-Uh, ri-right, yeah.”


You couldn’t be more uncomfortable looking at yourself in the mirror, Yoongi had given you the outfit you had to wear, so you had to go into the bathroom at their base to get dressed and put on your makeup.

“Never thought I’d ever see myself wearing something like this,” you say as you spin around, “But I guess there’s a first time for everything.” You hear a knock at the door followed by Yoongi’s voice.

“You done in there?”

“Yeah, just a second.” You quickly grab your small bag and reach for the door handle when you feel your phone vibrate, it’s Mari. You sigh and press ignore, you haven’t talked to her since you left her at the café, she's probably furious, but you want to focus on the mission, as soon as it's over you would come up with some excuse as to why you had to leave her and couldn’t talk for a few days. You hate lying to her, but there's nothing else you can do.

You make your way to the main room of the building to find all seven men grouped together, everyone is dressed in black and equipped for the night. As you approach the group Jimin looks over at you and whistles.

“Damn, someone looks ready to seduce some demons.” You give him a look, but he just smirks. The rest of the group looks over, and Taehyung nearly freezes.

“Looks like she seduced more than the demons,” Jin laughs, elbowing Hoseok in the ribs, and Taehyung shoots them a glare.

“Yeah right,” you say as you roll your eyes, "It's so uncomfortable." You reach down and tug the end of the dress, trying to pull it lower down on your thigh. You continue to fumble around with the outfit when you suddenly feel Taehyung lean down to whisper in your ear.

“You look beautiful.” You bush a little and straighten up.

“Ok!” Namjoon claps his hands, “We all know the plan right? Yoongi is staying here to track everyone, Jin will be here on standby for medical help, and the rest of us will wait outside the building. Once someone spots y/n and the demons leaving Jungkook will swoop in and get her to safety while we detain them.” Everyone nods, and he then pulls out a silver ring.

“Y/n, this is a warlock's ring that can be used for telepathic communication, when you wear it it appears invisible to others. Yoongi will be wearing the matching one, so when you leave the building you can notify him and he will tell the rest of us.”

“Alright,” you say, taking the ring from his hand.

“Alright, let's head out then.”

Everyone steps outside into the chilly night, and Taehyung walks over to pick you up. You wrap your arms around his neck and cling onto his chest before speeding off in the direction of the club.


It only takes a few seconds for you to arrive, vampire speed really is nice when you need to get around quickly. Your escort puts you down, and you have to pull your skirt down a little and get your balance in your large heels.

“Alright y/n,” Jimin says, “Good luck.” You shoot him a smile, and he and the others speed off into their positions.

It's just you and Taehyung left, and from the look on his face you can tell what he's thinking. You take a step closer and open your mouth to speak, but you're thrown off guard when he pulls you in for a tight hug. You stand there for a moment in shock, but then bring your hands up to wrap around him.

He lets go and plants a small kiss on your forehand. “Be safe, okay?”

“Okay.” He reluctantly lets go and runs off.

As you approach the entrance of the club and take a large breath. “Here we go.”

You enter the large building and begin to look around, the blaring music and strobe lights already causing you to be a bit overwhelmed. You quickly reach into your bag and take out the ring Namjoon had given you and place it on one of your fingers. As soon as you twist it into place it disappears, your eyes widen and you run your other hand over your finger, you can still feel the ring, but it's now completely hidden. Magic really is fascinating.

‘Yoongi, can you hear me?’

‘Loud and clear.’

‘Good... also can you hear all my thoughts?’

‘Heh, no, just the ones you want me to hear.’

‘Ok, that’s good to know.’

You walk around the area for a bit, trying to see if you can spot the men in the photographs you’d been shown many times.

‘Do you know where they might be?’ you ask.

‘Mmm, try and look in the VIP section or wealthy looking areas.’ 

You look around and see two men with various women crowded around as they gulp down drink after drink. You get close enough and recognize Mark.

‘Target spotted. I'm goin' in.'

‘Please just talk normal.’

‘Well, you’re no fun.’

You mentally prepare yourself before confidently walking up to the two men. You lean one hand on the table and throw on a bright smile.

“Hey there boys!” You catch both their attention as you look them up and down. “Is there any way I can join in on some of the fun?”

“Well, of course sweetheart,” Mark says with a smirk, “Why don’t you come have a seat right here?" He pats his lap.

You’re disgusted by the way you have to act around them, but you slap on a grin and giggle as you sit on this lap, wrapping your arm over his shoulder. He runs his hand on your thigh and you feel a shiver run down your spine, struggling to fight back the urge to instantly slap him. 

“Would you like a drink, baby?” Johnny coos. You don't think you should say yes, but it will be suspicious if you don’t.

“Of course.” He hands you a small glass of clear liquid and you take the smallest sip possible.

“Ah, come on, that was nothin’, have a little more than that,'' Mark says. You giggle and take a slightly larger sip, but not too large.

You spend the next few minutes trying to sweet talk them, but Johnny is more focused on the other women nearby, while Mark makes you take a few more sips. The alcohol eventually hits you and you can feel the dizziness.

‘Yoongi, they gave me a couple of drinks.’

‘How much have you had?’

‘I’m not sure, I’ve just been sipping, but they keep refilling my glass.’

‘Alright, just try and keep your mind straight and avoid drinking as much as possible.’

You then feel Mark start to rub your thigh. “You’re such a little pretty thing, you know?”

“I know.” You smile and poke his cheek.

Suddenly, his hand begins to ride up your dress and you begin to panic, you aren’t sure how far he would go in a public setting like this. He then moves his hand to your inner thigh but your panicked thoughts are cut off.

“Y/n?” You look up and see Mari standing there, arms crossed. 

“Mari?” She walks up to the table and tilts her head to the side. You have to blink a few times to make sure you're not hallucinating, but she's definitely there. 'Shit.'

“What the hell are you doing here? And why have you been avoiding my calls?” You freeze, not knowing how to answer, but Mari then seems to have caught Johnny’s attention.

“Hey there, would you like to join us?” You give her a pleading look, as to tell her to say no, but she quickly tilts her head with a smile.

“I would love to!” She scurries off to sit next to Johnny, giving you a glare on the way, you know she's doing this just to get back at you, but she doesn’t know what she's just gotten herself into.

Mari then quickly takes down 4 shots while Mark and Johnny cheer her on.

‘Yoongi, we have a problem.’

‘What is it?”


Mark suddenly rubs his hand down your arm and you flinch.

“Sorry did I catch you off guard?” he says.

“Uh, just a little,” you laugh.

“There’s nothing to be worried about.”

‘Yoongi?’ You hear no response. ' Yoongi?'  You rub your hand and notice the ring is gone, sending a wave of panic through you, and you begin to look around the floor frantically.

“Looking for this?” You look at Mark's hand and see him holding the silver ring, he must have taken it off when he ran his hand down your arm. “So, who were you talking to sweetheart?” Your eyes widen and you can feel yourself beginning to sweat.

“W- what are you talking about?” you laugh.

“You know, it’s quite a shame, I liked you.” You feel your breaths become more rapid. “Hey, Johnny?” Johnny turns his head. “I think we should head out.”

Now you can only hope once you leave the building the guys can spot you and take them out.

“Alright.” Johnny stands, and takes Mari's arm. “Let’s go, darling.”

Mark takes your wrist, holding on tightly, You try to hol d a strong stance, but the alcohol in your system now has you feeling wobbly, there's no way you could try and fight him now. He pulls you across the room, but instead of heading to the front doors or one of the various side exits, he pulls the two of you to a back room. He picks up a tarp to reveal some kind of trap door.

“Where are we going?” you ask.

“What? You didn’t think we would just waltz outside the front doors now would we?” Mari then looks at you. “You see, we’ve been getting sloppy lately, so we’re going to be using the back door instead.”


Chapter Text

Taehyung POV

I can feel my leg bouncing as my nerves grow. I wish I could have gone in with her, just to make sure she was safe, but they would be able to sense my presence and then the whole mission would be a bust.

“Taehyung,” Namjoon calls, “Don’t worry so much, she’ll be fine. She’s tough.” He's right, but I can’t shake the feeling that something is going to go wrong. “Look, Yoongi already said that she’s communicating with him and things seem to be going smoothly.” I nod and take a deep breath. “You two have gotten pretty close huh?” I look up to meet his eyes.

“Yeah, we have.” He squats down next to me.

“Do you love her?”

“I- I don’t know.” I'm being honest though, I'm not really sure how I felt, all I know is that I felt drawn to her. Sure, at first I was because of her beauty, but after talking with her so many times, it was like nothing I’ve ever felt before, now I just want to protect her. The air around us goes silent for a little while.

“Have you told her yet? About what happened?” My mind instantly knows what he is talking about, my eyes lower to the ground.


“You’re gonna have to tell her, Tae.”

“...I know, it's just…” I stand up to look at him. “I don’t want her to think I’m a monster.”

“You’re not a monster, and it wasn’t your fault.”

“But, will she think that?” He’s silent. I nod and turn away.

“No, I don’t think she will,” he says from behind me. I sigh and turn back to watch the entrance, looking for anything suspicious, then I notice a familiar girl walking into the building. “That’s y/n's friend,” I mutter.


“One of y/n’s friends just went into the club.”

“Do you think that will be a problem?” I pause and think for a second.

“I hope not.”

“Well, if it is she’ll tell Yoongi and he’ll let us know.”

A couple more uneventful minutes pass as I keep my eye on the building’s exit. I can feel my anxiety growing, they should have come out by now, or we should have at least heard something. Namjoon hears his phone buzz and he pulls it out of his pocket. 

"What is it?... What?" I look up to see Namjoon glancing at me nervously. "Do you know why?... Uh huh... Just keep listening for now, I'll call you if we see anything."

"What is it?"

“Yoongi said she’s not responding.”

“What?” I stand up. “What do you mean she’s not responding?”

“He doesn’t know, he said she told him there was a problem before she was cut off.” I tense my jaw and look back at the building again.

“I’m going in.”

Namjoon then stands in front of me. “No, you’re not.”

“Get out of my way, hyung.” I grit my teeth.

“Look, if you go in, the whole mission is a waste. Y/n is still in there, and eventually they’ll have to come out. They can’t just kill in a public area.” I still don’t back down.

“If she’s caught they might be on to us, are you sure there aren’t any exits we don’t know about?” He doesn’t respond quickly, meaning he’s not sure. He then pulls out his phone.

“Jungkook, we have a situation, Taehyung’s going to take over your position. I need you to sweep the area for any signs of y/n or any other ways they could have exited the building.”

“What do you mean? Isn’t she still inside?” he responds.

“We’re not sure, just look around and see if you can spot anything.”


Namjoon then turns back to me. “You head over to Jungkook's post, and for the love of god, Taehyung, don’t go in there without telling me.”

“Fine,” I spit out.


Your POV

You can practically feel your body shaking as the two men lead you and your best friend down a long hallway. The trap door had led to some sort of escape tunnel from underneath the building. You have no way of contacting the boys, and now you aren’t sure how far away you are from the club. Though the long walk has caused you to sober up a bit, you feel much more sturdy and aware, but you still don't think there is much you can do in the current situation.

“Y/n.” Mari nudges your arm, she looks scared. “What the hell is going on? And where are we going?” You’re about to answer but are cut off.

“I’m guessing she’s an innocent bystander?” Johnny asks, and you nod, “That’s a shame.”

“Well, darling,” Marks starts, “To answer your questions, your friend is working with a group to have us killed, so instead we’re gonna kill you.” Mari looks at you, as if to confirm his statements, but you refuse to look her in the eye right now.

“Why don’t you just kill us here then?” you ask.

“These tunnels are still used by traffickers and gangs, besides we need to do a bit of... collecting. If you die here, it would mean a messier trip for us,” Johnny explains.

“Plus,” Mark adds, “Don’t you think it would be nice to leave your remains for the ones you're working with to find?” You close your eyes, hoping this was all a bad dream.

You reach the end of one of the hallways and Johnny pushes the cellar doors open as Mark nudges the two of you up the steps. Once you emerge you notice you have reached the docks, there are many loading crates and boxes surrounding the area. The two men pull you two along towards the metal crates, now your nerves are really starting to arise, and you know you have to find a way out of this on your own. You’re just about to reach a secluded area of the docks, and you glance around, they don't seem too focused on you at the moment, time to see if your training with Hobi paid off.

You quickly yank Mark's arm back and he shouts in pain as you kick the back of his knee, knocking him down. You then swipe your leg out, just as Taehyung did to you earlier, tripping Johnny.

“Run!” you yell to Mari, and the two of you take off, running as fast as your feet can take you. The both seem to split up, and you decide to hide behind one of the large crates, hoping that Mari made it away. You hear footsteps approaching, and you practically hold your breath.

“I know you’re hiding in here,” it’s Mark's voice. You can hear his footsteps slowly approaching, and at this rate he will find you. As quietly as you can you try and twist around to the other side of the crate so you can run around the back of it and get away. You slowly inch around until you think you’re out of sight before you sprint to try and get away, but you’re cut off in your tracks as Mark steps out and blocks your tracks.

“Nice try sweetheart, but you have to try harder than that,” he smirks.

You look around as you try and catch your breath, trying to find anything that can get you out of this situation. Mark then starts to charge towards you, you're powerless, and you close your eyes and wait for the paint to strike, but just as he's about to reach you, you hear a massive growl, and you open your eyes to see an enormous wolf jump out for the shadows and pinning Mark to the ground.

“Werewolf,” you stumble backwards as you look at the sheer size of it. You remember how Taehyung had told you about the local pack near the coast, but you didn’t know they would be this huge. You quickly snap out of it and run over to where Mark is pinned down, with the wolf nearly about to bite his head off.

“Stop!” you yell, and the wolf turns it’s head to you, eyes glowing a bright golden yellow. It looks at you with a growl, its paws are still holding Mark down, and you throw both your hands up. “I’m with Namjoon's clan, and we need him alive,” you shout, but the wolf still has its teeth bared, “Please.” The wolf then ceases it’s growling and glares down at the demon pinned under it, and you let out a large sigh and rest your hands on your knees. Your moment of relief is then interrupted by a high pitched scream.

“Mari,” you whisper.

Suddenly, with a large amount of strength, Mark takes his legs and kicks the wolf in its stomach, launching it into one of the wooden boxes with a loud yelp ringing out and sending splintering pieces flying. He then stands and runs off, but instead of chasing after Mark, you turn in the direction of the scream.

You run down the pier and turn the corner to find Johnny holding Mari by the neck. The wolf then runs up behind you and takes a look at what you found. Johnny looks at the wolf and it lets out a low growl.

“Attack, and I snap her neck.” The large beast then stops and straightens up.

“Let her go!” you shout.

“After all the trouble you caused us tonight?” he laughs, “I’m gonna enjoy killing this one.” Mari lets out a squeal as she begins to struggle for air, and you frantically look around, unsure what to do.

Within a split second Johnny’s body is rocketed backwards and slammed into one of the metal creates with a loud thud. Jungkook has arrived, and he’d delivered a hard punch to Johnny’s face, his fangs bared in anger. Mari drops to the ground gasping as air refills her lungs, Jungkook then kneels down by her side.

“Are you okay?” he asks, and she looks up at him and nods. He then stands up and walks over to Johnny, still recovering on the ground from Jungkook's hit. He grabs the man by the collar and holds him against the metal wall with one arm. “She’s at the pier,” he says into his phone, still glaring into the demon's eyes. The wolf from behind you then lets out another growl, catching his attention.

“Chan,” he nods at the wolf, and it nods back, apparently the two know one another. You then snap out of your thoughts and rush to Mari’s side, she’d been watching Jungkook.

“Hey, are you hurt?” You place both your hands on her shoulders.

“No, I’m okay,” she says patting your arm, and you rest your forehead on hers.

“I have a lot of explaining to do, don’t I?” you laugh a little.

“Yes, you fucking do,” she laughs.

“Y/n?” You hear shouted off in the distance, and you run around the corner to look for the source of the call.

“Taehyung?” you call, and instantly he’s in front of you, putting both his hands on your shoulders.

“Are you okay? Did they hurt you?” He looks so panicked, and you put your hands on his cheek.

“Tae, I’m okay,” you smile. He sighs before pulling you into an embrace, and you wrap your arms around him.

“I was so worried,” he whispers.

“I’m okay, I’m okay,” you whisper back as you hold him.

You finally let go and notice the rest of the group has arrived as well, Hoseok and Jimin have gone over to Jungkook and are helping hold down Johnny. Jungkook then lets go and walks back over to Mari, who's still sitting on the ground.

He squats down next to her. “You sure you’re okay there, princess?” She smiles recalling their first conversation.

“Yeah, just... processing.” He nods. “You know, you never did properly introduce yourself to me pretty boy.” He smiles, this is the first time you’ve seen him smile with someone who isn’t any of his hyungs.

“Jungkook.” He holds out his hand, and she shakes it.

“Mari,” she laughs, “Well, Jungkook, thank you... for saving my life.”

"You're welcome," he grins back.


You and Taehyung walk over to Namjoon who appears to be talking to Chan.

“Y/n, are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m fine.”

“I’m sorry things took such a bad turn.”

“Well, I guess things worked out in the end... mostly.”

“What happened to Mark?” he asks, and you pause to remember what had occurred before running to help Mari.

“He got away.”

“I see, well I guess there’s nothing we can do about it now.” Chan then takes his nose and nudges Namjoon’s coat, it seems he's trying to say something, and it takes him a minute until he finally gets it.

“What does he want?” Taehyung asks.

“Taehyung, give him your coat,” Namjoon instructs.

“What? Why?”

“Because, I think we would all be a little uncomfortable if he were standing on this pier butt naked.” You have to hold back a snort.

“Fine,” he grumbles, and takes off his coat. He places it in the wolf’s mouth, and Chan then takes it around the corner. A few seconds pass before a young man returns, wearing Taehyung’s jacket around his waist, covering his lower body.

“So,” he starts, and you can immediately catch his Australian accent, “Why the hell are you guys tracking this guy down?”

Namjoon then explains to him the demon situation and how we had to capture the men for information, explaining how the plan was to trap the two demons, but things took a rough turn, which is why they ended up in the position they are now.

“Chan?” you then chime in, and he looks at you, “Hi, I’m y/n, I just wanted to thank you for earlier, you really saved me back there.”

“No problem, to be honest, I was surprised to see a human facing off with a demon, then even more surprised when you said you were with Namjoon’s clan.” You smile, he seems very kind for a species that’s described as aggressive and territorial.

“Oh, is your stomach okay? You got kicked pretty hard.”

“Oh, that, yeah I’m fine, no need to worry,” he smiles.

When you finish your conversation you turn back to Taehyung who's standing with his arms crossed.

“I don’t like him.”


“Yeah, he gives me bad vibes.” He looks the man up and down and you raise one brow, then it hits you, and a grin spreads across your face.

“Kim Taehyung, are you jealous?”

“What? No!”

“Yes, you are,” you tease, and he rolls his eyes.

“Yeah right, I’m not jealous of the guy whose ass is hanging out from behind a jacket.” You can’t help but laugh, taking a second to compose yourself before looking at him.

“Tae, I like you, and only you.” You go up on your tiptoes to peck his cheek and he smirks a little.

“So, you guys got it wrapped up here?” Chan asks.

“I think so,” Jimin says from over where they’re holding Johnny.

“Alright then, I’ll tell my pack to keep an eye out for that Mark guy then.”

“Great, and we’ll try and stay out of your guys territory as much as possible, I promise.” Chan nods in response.

“Oh,” he pauses and turns back to Taehyung, “Do you want this back?” He points at the jacket around his waist.

Taehyung holds up one hand. “Keep it.”


During all that time Hoseok and Jimin had been working to make Johnny talk, to be honest, don’t want to know the details on how they made him do it, but his face was now even more bruised than before.

Everyone then walks over to Johnny who’s no longer fighting, and Namjoon squats in front of him. “So Johnny, tell us why you’ve been summoning lower class demons throughout the city lately?” He throws Namjoon a glare before shaking his head.

“Soyoung is coming.” All the boys seem to go still, you're confused by what he said, but you then feel Taehyung's hand start to tremble in yours.

“What did you just say?” Taehyung's voice comes out as a whisper.

“Soyoung is back, and I think you know who she’s coming for,” he adds, and all six heads look at Taehyung, who is frozen.

“Taehyung.” Namjoon looks at him. Taehyung snaps back to reality, looking around frantically at the ground around him as his breathing begins to accelerate. He takes a few steps back, dropping your hand before speeding off.

“Taehyung!” you call, but he’s already long gone, “Who is Soyoung?”

All the boys look around at each other uncomfortably, and Jimin grits his teeth.

“Taehyung’s sire.”

Chapter Text

The large group enters the building of the base, you are still slightly frantic because you don’t know where Taehyung has run off to, but everyone insisted that he would be okay, and to give him time. You don't know what any of this meant, somehow Taehyung’s sire from over a hundred and fifty years ago is now nearby? What does that have to do with all the demons? Or what could even be done about it?

Hoseok starts taking Johnny off to one of their holding cells as Yoongi enters.

“Glad to see you’re okay,” he says to you.

“Thanks,” you smile.

Jin rushes into the room. “Is everyone okay?”

“Yeah, we’re okay,” Namjoon says and gives Jin a peck on the cheek. He pulls Jin to the side and explains the current situation, and his eyes narrow at the mention of ‘Soyoung’.

“Hyung, you should come get her checked out,” Jungkook calls to Jin, motioning to Mari, who he had carried back to the base.

“I’m fine, you don’t have to-”

“Just have him look, would you?” Jungkook's cold attitude had returned, but Mari doesn’t fight him back. She nods her head and walks over to Jin.

“You should get looked at too, just in case,” Jimin says, over your shoulder. Jimin carried you back in Taehyung’s absence and noticed you were a bit sore, you were sure it was nothing, but also agreed. “And y/n.” You turn back around. “Don’t worry about Taehyung too much, he’ll come back.” You give him a weak smile and continue on your way.

Jin leads you and Mari to a medium sized room down the hallway that looks like a doctor's office. You take a seat in one of the chairs off to the side while Mari sits on the large examining table. He walks over and gently begins to put pressure on certain areas and muscles on her body, she winces when he reaches her neck.

“You seem pretty sore here, there might be a bruise there tomorrow,” he explains, “But I don’t think you're seriously injured anywhere.”

“Thank you.” She gets down from the table and you take a step up. He then tells her she can head back to the main room, she nods and exits. Jin then repeats his procedure with you, your wrists are slightly sore from being dragged around but other than that Jin concludes you're fine.

“You look like you have a lot on your mind there,” he comments, and you sigh.

“I just don’t know what to do, I wish I could help Taehyung, but I have no clue what’s even going on with him.” He nods. 

“I’m guessing he hasn’t talked about his past that much yet.” You shake your head.

“I had asked once when we first met, but he seemed uncomfortable with the topic, and I didn’t want to push him.”

“Y/n,” he starts, “Taehyung may seem really tough, but he’s been through a lot, he may even try to push you away, but...” he pauses and looks away, “Can you promise me something?”

“Of course,” you answer quickly.

“No matter what happens, just stay by his side.” Your eyes meet, and you nod your head.

“I promise.”


Jungkook’s POV

I had decided to wait at the table in the main room, the rest of the guys have all gone off, but I just want to make sure that dumb human is okay.

‘Why do I even care?’ I say to myself, ‘I should just go back to my room.’ I hear footsteps from down the hall before Mari walks out, and she lifts her head up when she sees me. “Oh, hey, were you waiting for me?” I don’t answer her question.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, my neck will be a bit bruised for a while, but other than that I’m fine.” For some reason I feel a little relieved. She walks over and takes a seat in the chair beside me. “You really are a softie under that cold exterior aren’t you?” she smiles.

“No.” I retort back, but she just laughs.

The two of us go silent for a moment before she speaks. “So, you’re a vampire huh?”

“You just noticed?” I ask sarcastically, and she giggles.

“I should’ve known, you know? You got the whole thing going: dark, mysterious, cold.” I just roll my eyes at her.

“Way to be stereotypical.” She smiles.

We spend the next few instances in silence, merely observing one another until she finally speaks again. “Can I see your phone for a sec?”


“Just give me your phone.” She holds her hand out, and I reach in my pocket before plopping it in her palm. She opens it and begins to type some things in, I try to look at what she's doing, but she angles it so I can’t see, she then starts to smile. “Oh, I like some of the games you have on here.” I quickly jump up and grab my phone out of her hands.

“Did you just want to go snooping through my phone?”

“No.” She starts to stand from her chair and grabs her jacket. “I gave you my number.” She smirks and makes her way towards the exit. I then open my phone and look at my contacts to see a number labeled ‘Princess.’

And I can’t help but laugh a little and shake my head. “Stupid girl.”


Your POV

You exit the medical room and start to walk down the hallway, Jin's words still fresh in your mind, you're not sure what he could have meant by 'stay by his side.' You don’t know what Taehyung has gone through, but you know he isn't a bad person, and you won't just abandon him for things that happened in the past.

On your way you pass what appears to be Jimin’s room, each of the boys all had a bedroom at their base even though most of them have apartments elsewhere, it was more for convenience sake. He's lying on his back in the middle of a large bed, and staring up at the ceiling, you wonder if he's thinking about the same thing as you.

“Jimin?” I ask quietly as I step in the door frame, and he then sits up and sees you.

“Oh, hey y/n. Did Jin make sure everything was okay?”

“Yeah, I’m all good.” He nods, and the two of you remain silent before you finally ask him the question that’s been eating away at your mind the entire night.

“Jimin, what’s going on with Tae?” He looks at you with sad eyes. “Please Jimin.” He looks down at the ground before speaking.

“It’s not really my place to tell you what happened.” You sigh, about to give up. “But,” he then continues, “Soyoung was the one that turned Taehyung.” That much you had gathered on your own based on the ‘sire’ thing. “She's a monster. She uses people before she destroys everything they love,” he grits out. You squat down at the foot of the bed where he’s positioned, you put your hand on this shoulder, and he looks at you.

“Where can I find him?” He doesn’t answer. “Jimin,” you plead, “You’re his best friend, if anyone knows where he might go it’s you.”

“I’m not a hundred percent sure, but I have a pretty good guess.”


You step onto an old dirt road as you descend from Jimin's back, the air is cold, and you're glad you changed out of your outfit into comfortable clothing. You look around and see that he has brought you to what looks like the open field of a farm, with a small house out in the middle. The two of you walk through the overgrown grass, and as you approach the farm house you notice how worn down it is: the windows are all boarded up, the sides contained small remnants of paint that had chipped away over time, and the wood looks so rotted that it could collapse at any moment. You take a step onto the porch and the planks creek beneath your feet.

“I’ll wait out here,” Jimin says, and you give him a faint smile before walking inside.

You slowly look around the house, the interior holding up much better than the exterior. There are remnants of old furniture that had been left there, while a thick layer of dust and dirt lay across the floor with cobwebs in every corner. You peek your head into what appears to be what’s left over of the kitchen: a large metal stove against one of the walls, with a large sink to its left, and a small wooden table in the corner. There’s still no sign of Taehyung, so you make your way up the stairs. You cautiously take each step, worried that the boards will give way from underneath you.

When you reach the top you’re met with a long hallway, you start to walk forward, peaking your head into each room, looking for the man you came here for. When you make it to the end you see a figure sitting in the back corner of what looks like a bedroom. It’s Taehyung. His back is leaning against the wall, his head tucked in between his knees that are curled against his chest. In that moment he could’ve been mistaken for a child, the way he looks so vulnerable. He then looks up to see you standing in the doorway, his eyes puffy with tear streaks running down the sides of his face.

“Y/n?” His voice sounds so worn out.

You walk over to him and kneel down to look into his eyes. He looks at you as tears continue to fall, and his lip trembles. Without saying a word you wrap your arms around him, holding him in a tight embrace. He leans his face into your shoulder, and that's when you hear him sob. He then brings his arms around you and pulls you closer as he continues to let all his built up emotions be released, and you feel tears running down your own cheeks as well.


After what feels like an eternity of holding each other, it seems the two of you have finally run out of tears, and are now sitting side by side against the wall, Taehyung's head resting on your shoulder.

“Thank you for coming,” he whispers.

“I wish I could’ve gotten here sooner.” You place your hand in his, intertwining your fingers.

“I’m sorry for running off.”

“Don’t be.”

The room goes quiet again. “How did you find me, by the way?”

“Jimin,” you say, and he hums in response.

“Did he tell you? What this place is?”

You shake your head. “No. He said I should hear it from you.” He lets out a sigh before he shifts his body to sit upright.

“I guess it would be fair to tell you then.” You turn your head to look at him.

“Tae, you don’t have to, not if it’s too painful.”

“But, I do. You deserve to know the truth, despite how painful it might be.” He turns his head as well to meet your eyes, and after a brief moment you finally speak.


He then turns his attention to the room. “This was my room,” he pauses, “When I was human.” You begin to look around the small bedroom. “I lived here, with my mom, my dad, and my younger sister. We weren’t very wealthy, in fact, we were far from it, but we were happy.” You smile slightly before he continues.

“One day, a young girl had arrived in our town, I was out in the fields working when I saw her. I had never seen her before, but I thought she was beautiful, and despite the fact that I was poor, I wanted to try and meet her. So I went to the local tavern and found her there. We talked for hours. She told me she liked me and wished to see me again. So every night, I snuck out to meet her in the woods, where we could escape from everything.”

He lets out a sad laugh. “I was young, and naive. I couldn’t see how I was being used… She told me I was special, and that I meant something to her... But it was all a lie," he swallows before continuing, "One night, she asked me to meet her at the edge of the field outside this house, where the woods began, and I agreed. When I found and approached her... her eyes were glowing red, and it wasn’t soon after that she had bit me.”

“Soyoung?” He nods.

“She drank my blood, then gave me her own, and left my dead body at the edge of the field. When I woke up from my death, I was unaware of what was going on around me, all I knew was I was starving, for anything I could grab, and the closest thing I could get was in this house…” You could now see where this was going, and you can feel water begin to run down your face once again.

“When I finally came to my senses, I was surrounded by blood. I was covered in it. And when I looked around, I saw my family’s bodies.” He now had tears falling as well. “I killed them. I killed my family,” his voice cracks as he speaks. You can’t help but wrap your arm around him, and rest your head on his shoulder.

He takes a breath. “And, when I looked outside, I saw her. She had seen everything. And was laughing. Laughing at the pain she had caused.” His voice then fills with anger. “I spent the next century of my life searching for her, trying to find her at any cost, so I could make her feel what I felt on that day.” He takes another deep breath.

“But, after a certain amount of years of being unable to find her, I assumed she must have died or fled somewhere far away. So I continued my life, unsure where to go, or what to do... I didn’t see a meaning to keep going... It wasn’t for another two decades until I ran into Namjoon and Jin, they’d caught me about to feed from a drunk man. They asked me if I was part of a clan, or if I had anywhere to go. They offered me a place to stay, taught me that I wasn’t alone... that I had a purpose.” You smile a little through your tears.

“I’m a monster.” Your brows furrow at his words. “I killed the people I love.”

“Taehyung.” You twist your whole body to look at him. “That wasn’t you, that was Soyoung.”

“But, I’m the one who killed them.”

“She manipulated you, and made you do those things.” He looks to meet your eyes.

“How can you even look at me? Knowing what I’ve done.” You lean and rest your forehead against his, your eyes falling shut.

“Because, I know who you are, Taehyung, and I know that you would never intentionally hurt the people you care about.” He closes his eyes as well before sniffling.

“How?” You lift your head back up, and he looks at you. “How can you be so understanding?” You lean down and place a light kiss on his forehead and hug him again.

‘Because, I love you.’

Chapter Text

You're not sure how much time has passed, you and Taehyung have been in each other's arms for what feels like hours.

"Taehyung?" you ask quietly.


"Can I ask you something?" You feel him nod his head against you. "If Soyoung didn't die, then what happened to her?"

His eyes open. "Actually, when I joined up with Namjoon and told him my story, he did his own research. He found out that she isn't a regular vampire, she's from the demon world, meaning she's much stronger and has powers of her own." You hum in response. "I'm guessing she got herself into some trouble shortly after turning me, getting her sent back to the demon world."

"So, now she's back?"

"I guess so." A silence passes over the two of you. "Y/n?"


He pauses and tightens his grip around you. "I'm fucking terrified." You can hear his voice sharking, and you pull him close to your chest.

"It's going to be okay. I promise."


The two of you decide it's time to finally head back, the sun is about to rise any minute. You walk out to the porch and see Jimin asleep, leaning against one of the banister poles. You kneel down and tap him lightly.

"Jimin?" He slowly opens his eyes and sees you and Taehyung, and he smiles lightly. He then gets to his feet, and looks at Taehyung, neither of them have to say anything before Jimin pulls Taehyung in for a hug, and you can tell he appreciates it.

"Thank you for taking care of her, and being here," Taehyung mutters.

"Of course."

The three of you walk down the steps and Taehyung looks back up at his home.

"Oh, before we head back." You and Jimin look at him. "I need to do something."

Taehyung starts to walk around the house to the back, and you and Jimin follow. You pause as you round the corner and see three large gravestones aligned in the backyard, he must have buried his family back here. He approaches the graves and crouches down in front of them as you and Jimin walk up behind him. The sky has begun to turn a light shade of pink and orange as sunrise approaches.

Taehyung stares at the stones for a few moments before he begins to speak. "Hi mom, hi dad. I'm sorry I don't come to visit more often... some son I am," he laughs, "And you." He looks to the grave on the right, which you assume to be his sister. "I'm sorry I didn't get to do so much more with you." He looks down at the grass. "I miss you guys." The sun starts to peek over the horizon, the light glistening on his skin. "But, I'm really happy now... It may have taken some time, but I found people who care about me, people I love dearly." You catch Jimin's smile off to your side. "So, for now, I guess that's it... I love you."

And with that, he gets to his feet and turns around to the two of you. Jimin steps forwards and places his hand on Taehyung's shoulder.

"I think they would be really happy for you Taehyung, they'd be proud."

Taehyung gives a faint smile and the three of you begin to walk out of the field, the sunlight illuminating the land with its golden glow as you take your leave.


The three of you finally return and enter the base.

"Where the hell have you all been?" Yoongi mutters, not looking up.

"Out," Taehyung responds.

"Taehyung?" He then drops what he's doing and stands. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah hyung, I'm okay." But Yoongi still looks skeptical. "Really, I'm much better now." He puts on a smile, and Yoongi sits back down.

"Okay... but I'm still gonna let everyone know you're here." Taehyung nods.


Now that you're back in a familiar place, your body is suddenly hit with a wave of fatigue, and you yawn loudly. You have been out the entire night and are both physically and mentally exhausted.

"Why don't you get some sleep?" Taehyung suggests.

"My bed's too far away, I'll just sleep on a chair or something," you say through hooded eyes.

Taehyung shakes his head before swiftly picking you up and walking down the hall, kicking a door open and entering a room.

"Where are we?" you murmur.

"My room." He puts you down and starts to take off his shoes and jacket. "You can sleep on my bed, it's big enough for the two of us."

You glance over and see a large double bed, just looking at it makes you even more tired. Taehyung then goes over to one of his drawers and pulls out a pair of sweatpants and a t- shirt.

"You can wear these, they'll probably be a bit big, but I'm sure they're more comfy than the clothes you have on." He starts to walk back towards the bed, but you tug on his wrist.



"You're hungry." When he handed you his clothes you had noticed the shade of red had become more prominent in his eyes.

He bites his lip as he looks down at the ground, and you turn to place his clothes on a chair before walking back over to him. You simply stand there before pulling your hair to one side to expose your neck, just this action causes his breath to hitch.

He shakes his head. "No."

"Taehyung," you say firmly, "You need to eat." He looks down at the ground. "Please... for me."

He lifts his gaze back up, his eyes flicking back and forth between yours, looking for the slightest hint of hesitation, but he can't seem to find any. "You're sure you're okay with this?" You nod your head almost instantly.

You expect him to lean closer to you, but instead he takes your wrist and slowly brings it to his lips. He kisses the spot a few times, his lips gently grazing over your skin, causing a shiver to run down your spine before sinking his fangs in. You wince at the sharp pain, but it only lasts an instant as the feeling from the venom rushes through your body, and you let out a gasp, your jaw dropping open as you feel your blood being sucked out. He groans against your skin as he gulps down, each time sending a euphoric wave through you.

He finally releases his fangs, pulling back and licking the wound before meeting your eyes. "Are you okay?"

You giggle and poke his cheek, still lost in the haze of endorphins. "m'perrrfect."

He laughs at your drunken like state before leaning down to pick you up, walking over to the opposite side of the bed and sitting you down.

"Do you need me to dress you?"

"I think I can manage," you smile.

He then stands up and walks off to what looks like a bathroom. You swiftly remove your top and jeans and start to put on the clothes he gave you, you still try to change this as quickly as possible before he returns, your body isn't something you are particularly confident in. You pull his shirt over your head before walking over to the bed and sitting on the edge.

Taehyung returns with a damp cloth in his hand. He looks over at you, his lips curling up into a smile as he starts to giggle.


"My shirt is really big on you." He sits next to you. "You just look really cute." You fight back the growing grin on your face. Without saying anything, he takes your injured wrist and starts to gently wipe away the smeared blood. When he finishes he throws the cloth off to the side.

"Thank you," you coo, and he takes your hand and brings it to his lips, planting a gentle kiss on your knuckles.

"You're welcome." You smile as you feel the blush rushing to your cheeks, your hand still resting in his as your thoughts slowly start drifting off and getting lost in his gaze. "Time for bed." He finally snaps you out of your trance, and you reluctantly let go of one another before beginning to tuck yourself under the covers.

Taehyung walks over to the other side of the mattress and slides under the blankets. He then turns on his side, and you do the same, the two of you now facing one another. He closes his eyes, and you start to stare at him as he quietly breaths. 'How does he always look so beautiful?'

"Go to sleep y/n." His eyes open again to look at you, and you laugh and turn over to face the wall.

Your mind begins to recap the last twenty four hours, so much has happened so fast, so many emotions and feelings shared and let out, all of it a blur of fear, excitement, and sadness, but you're happy, you don't know why, but you had an amazing feeling in your chest, and you couldn't be happier.

You feel Taehyung's arm hook around you, hugging you from behind. You're about to turn over and question him, but then you see that he's asleep, he must have been more tired than he had put on. He's holding you gently, you feel so safe in his arms, and eventually your eyes flutter shut.


When you wake up you notice that it's already mid afternoon, you look to your side and see that Taehyung's already gotten up. You're about to get up yourself when the door opens and Taehyung walks in.

"Good morning." You sit up.

"Good afternoon," he smiles, holding a tray with some food, and he walks over and places it on your lap.

"You didn't have to bring me food." He probably had to go out and get it himself since there's no reason to keep food in the building.

"You've been so focused on me lately, at this point it's the least I can do." You pause to give him an appreciative look. "Eat." He points down at the plate and you laugh.

You begin to dig as Taehyung turns on the tv for you both to watch, he slouches back against the headboard as you continue to chew, neither of you speaking much as you keep your attention on the screen. You don't say anything, but you can feel his eyes constantly flicking onto you, rather than tv.


You finish your meal and place the tray off to the side when you hear a knock, and Hoseok pops his head in.

"Hey guys, Namjoon wants to meet with everyone in a few minutes."

"Alright, we'll be right there," Taehyung tells him.

He slides off the bed and walks around to your side. "Time to get up."

You groan and flop onto your back, stretching your limps out in all directions. He chuckles and reaches his hands down to grab yours and pull you off the mattress. 

The two of you walk into the main room and see the majority of the boys seated at the table, all that is missing are Yoongi and Namjoon. Jungkook is sitting at the far end like normal, but he catches your attention when you see him giggling whenever he's on his phone, his bright smile showing before he starts typing. Namjoon and Yoongi then walk in and take a seat.

"Alright everyone, last night's mission was a success, but we learned new devastating information." Everyone is sitting up at full attention. "Soyoung has returned from the demon world, and as a result her minions have been wreaking havoc, calling tons of low class demons into the city."

"Why is she summoning so many demons?" Hobi asks.

"We're not sure yet, but she seems to have some sort of plan with them."

"Do we have any leads as to where she might be?" Jimin leans forward.

"Based on the information we've gotten from Johnny, it seems she's currently in hiding, probably building up her strength or plotting something. For now all we can do is prepare ourselves and be cautious. I'm going to get into contact with other clans, as well as notify the wolf pact and local warlocks to see if anything else can be done."

"So, will anything be changing when it comes to going on patrol?" Taehyung asks.

"I think it's best that we stick to partner or group patrols instead of solo, just in case, but other than that things run as normal." Everyone nods their heads. "Any other questions?" None of them speak up. "Alright, then that's it for now." They all begin to stand and disperse from the table.

"Hey, Tae?" You grab his wrist and he turns to you. "So, what should we do now?"

"Um, I guess for now just lay low, be more careful when going out at night and stay on your toes." You nod.

There's a brief silence before you feel your phone vibrate, and you take it out to see all your notifications, suddenly remembering all your mundane human responsibilities. After all, you were only there to help out with that one mission, now that it's over there's no real need for you to be there anymore.

You sigh and put your phone back in your pocket. "I guess I should head home now."

"...Right." He looks at the ground. "That's probably for the best." You both continue to eye one another, neither of you wanting to move from the spots you are in.

"Do you want me to walk you?" You turn your head to the window and see the bright afternoon light shining through, as much as you want to say yes, you know it won't be the most comfortable for him.

"You don't have to, I'll be fine." He nods. "Are you going to be okay?" You tilt your head as you look at him.

"Yeah, I think I'll take some time to myself, clear my mind," he shrugs.

"Alright, but make sure to call me when you can."

"I'll see you soon okay?" he smiles.

"Promise?" you say with a pout.


Chapter Text

A decent amount of time has passed, you’ve talked to Taehyung a few times on the phone, and he seems to be doing a lot better, but you haven't gotten to see him in person since. All you’ve been doing is school work and sitting around.

You and Mari ended up talking on the phone for hours as you gave her the rundown on everything that happened, but you still have yet to explain in detail to her what the purpose of the mission was. You figured you’d meet up sometime soon, but lately she seems to be preoccupied with something, more giddy and giggly.

You take a seat at your counter and sigh. You want to see Taehyung again, more than anything, but you aren’t sure if you can just show up. Based on how he's been talking on the phone it seems like the guys have been busy with jobs or going out on nightly watches, meaning less time for the two of you to spend together.

You glance over to your side, your phone sitting on the counter top, almost taunting you. It only takes a few moments of pondering before grabbing it and clicking on Taehyung's name. The line buzzes a few times, and you nibble at your bottom lip as you wait for him to pick up.

"Hey y/n, what's up?"

"Hey," you say with a bit too much enthusiasm, "Uh... I don't know, I guess I was just bored and wanted to talk to you." You can hear a quiet laugh through the phone. "Are you doing anything right now?"

"Right now? Uhh, I'm actually going over some work stuff with Namjoon."

"Oh." He can hear the disappointment in your voice.

"I should be done soon, do you want to meet up after?" Your whole body perks up.

"Yeah, I would love to."

"Do you want me to stop by your place?"

"Mmm, I could meet you at the base, and if you're not done I could talk to the guys while I wait."

"You must really be bored huh?" You laugh.

"Hey, I love hanging out with them... but yeah." You hear him laugh.

"Okay, I gotta get back to work, but I'll see you in a bit?"

"Alright," you grin, "Bye."


You end the call and smile to yourself. You're not sure how long you should wait before heading over, but you're certain if you came early you'd find some way to entertain yourself. It only takes a few more minutes of thinking for you to get up and head out the door.


The sun is now starting to set when you enter the base. As you walk into the main room you see a couple of the boys sitting at the table, all of them looking up as you approach.

“Hey y/n, what are you doing here?” Jin asks.

“I just came by to see Taehyung, and to check up on how things have been going.”

“So... you came to see Taehyung?” Yoongi resorts, making Hoseok laugh.

“Fine, yes I came to see Taehyung, but I wouldn’t mind hearing about any progress you guys might have made.” You take a seat at the table.

“Well, since you're so concerned,” Yoongi says sarcastically, “Nothing much has happened, no drastic increases in attacks or appearances, we haven’t gotten any information about where Mark may have gone, or anything about Soyoung.”

“What about Johnny?”

“We’ve been working on it, but it seems he doesn’t actually know too much about what Soyoung has planned.” You hum in response when you notice Taehyung walking in from the hall.

“Tae!” you shout. You hear Yoongi scoff, and you shoot him a look. Taehyung looks over at you and smiles before walking over.

“Hey.” You stand up from your seat and scurry over to him. "You definitely didn't take your time getting here."

“Well...” you pause, “I haven’t gotten to see you as much, you know, since the mission ended.”

He grins at your sad expression. “Is that your way of saying you want to spend more time with me?”

“Well... yeah,” you pout.

“How bout we head over to my place for tonight?” he suggests, and you break into a smile.


“I just have to finish up a few things here first, then we can head out.” You nod as he walks away.

“Oooo, going back to his place,” Hoseok teases.

“Shut up,” you say, and roll your eyes.

Taehyung exits the room and you plop back down in one of the chairs. Hobi then leans over, resting his chin on his elbow.

"You guys are cute."

"More like gross," Yoongi complains.

"Hey Yoongi, maybe it's about time you go out and find someone," Jin comments.

"Pfft, I have better things to do."

"You never know, besides it could be good for you," Hoseok coos.

"What's your girlfriend like, Hobi?" You rest both your elbows on the table.

"Mmm, I don't know if 'girlfriend' is the right word, it's more like... exclusive friends with benefits," he explains, and Yoongi laughs.

"Hey, there's nothing wrong with that. As long as you guys are clear about where you stand and no one gets hurt, I think that's great." 

"See? Thank you y/n," Hobi smiles, "So, shut it hyung." You laugh as the three of them continue their conversation.

You then start to think about your current relationship with Taehyung, wondering how different it could have been if it was more similar that of Hobi's, you'd be lying if you said you haven't been thinking about Taehyung in that way, and with the thought on your mind you can't help but as your next question.

"Hey," you start, and they turn to look at you, "Do vampires need to use, um... protection?" The three of them go quiet.

"...We're dead y/n." Yoongi raises a brow as Hobi bursts into laughter.

"Well, I don't know! I was just wondering..."

"No, no, she's being smart by asking," Jin chimes in, "So, to answer your question no, and you don't have to worry about diseases or anything either cause we can't get sick."

"So, you're all in the clear." Hoseok raises both his brows and you put your face in your palms.

Taehyung finally returns to the table. “Hey, ready to go?”

"Yeah!" You lift your head and stand up.

"Have fun you two!" Hoseok shouts from the other side of the room and you glare at him.

"What are they all laughing about?"

"Nothing!" You reach down and take his hand in yours as you pull him towards the door. You're both about to leave, but as you approach the exit you catch Jungkook on his way out.

“Jungkook?” you ask, “Where are you going?”


“But, you never go out,” Taehyung points out.

“So what? Am I not allowed to?” Before either of you answer he walks out the doors.


You and Taehyung decide to take a short walk through the town, both your hands intertwined as you look down at the sidewalk. Taehyung watches you as you make your way down the street.

“We haven't gotten to hang out recently.”

“Yeah.” You lift your head up. “This is nice.” You meet his gaze and smile.

You both continue to walk in silence, but it isn't awkward, both of you are happy just being in each other's presence. It isn’t until you catch the smell of food that you’re snapped out of your trance. You trace the smell and see a small food stand.

“Are you hungry?” Taehyung had noticed your attention shift.

“No, I’m fine.”


“Really, I’m fine.”

He stops in his tracks and presses his lips together. You try and stare back to match his intensity, but you know this isn’t a battle you’re going to win.

“Come on.” He tugs you in the direction of the stand, and you follow behind happily.


He’d found you both a small table for you to eat you food, he simply watches as you take each bite.

“I don’t think I can ever get used to this,” you laugh.

“Get used to what?”

“You. Just sitting there watching me eat.”

“I like watching you eat.” He shrugs, and you fight back a grin, shaking your head.

“You’re weird.” He chuckles, and you do the same.

You take another few more bites and he leans on the table. “You know, after everything we’ve been through together, I feel like I still don’t know too much about you.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know... Like what you were like in your childhood, you’re friends, your favorite... I don’t know, flower?”

You laugh and slide your now empty bowl to the side. “Well, growing up I was a very quiet kid. I occasionally tried out sports and stuff, but in the end I was more into artsy kinds of stuff. I didn’t have many friends, at least not many that I was close with. I didn’t meet Mari until junior high, but even after that we were in separate friend groups, mainly because she was super popular. After we graduated we both decided to move to the city, it was something we’d always planned on doing… She was the only real friend I needed.” You smile to yourself and so does Taehyung, both of you going quiet.

“And?” he asks.


“What’s your favorite flower?” You roll your eyes.

“Roses,” you smile, “Especially the red ones.”


When the two of you arrive at Taehyung’s apartment the sky has already gone dark. You both enter the room and you walk into the living room, memories from a few weeks ago coming into your mind. Taehyung takes off his coat and follows where you are.

“So, what do you want to do?” you ask.

“Doesn't matter, we can talk, watch a movie, whatever you want.”

You walk over to the front of his tv and see his game console, you pick up one of the controllers and turn back to him. "Wanna play a game?”

“You play?” He smiles while raising a brow.

“A little bit.” You pick up one of the shooter games he has already out.

“I don’t know, that game is pretty intense…”

You tilt your head to the side. “Afraid you'll lose?”

“Of course not,” he scoffs, but you cross your arms.

“Oh yeah? Let's see if you can live up to those words.” You pick up a controller and wave it around.

“Oh, it’s on now.” He smashes the controller from your hand, and you laugh and take a seat on the ground as he starts up the game.


Almost 2 hours pass as the two of you engage in a virtual battle, laughing and yelling over the chaos that is happening on the screen. It gets to the point where Taehyung is using his body weight to lean on top of you to keep you from winning.

“Taehyung!” you shout as you struggle to sit upright.

He has an intense expression, putting all his focus into the gun fight. He bites his lip, trying to keep his attention locked on the screen, right before he takes his elbow and starts to jab it into your side.

“Hey!” you yell and try to grab his controller. He lifts his hands up out of your reach, and starts to use his foot to push you away. You laugh, still trying to keep your focus on the screen. The two of you struggle, your hands spazzing as you try to press buttons as fast as you can. After one final shot the round comes to an end.

“I win!” You jump up and start to do a victory dance around the room. Taehyung falls back in frustration, bringing his hands up to his face and running them through his hair. You loop around the couch and start poking him with your foot.

“That was just luck.”

“Yeah right, it’s called skill,” you taunt him.

“Oh yeah?" He stands to face you. “Well, next time you’re gonna eat those words.”

“I guess we’ll have to see about that.” You poke his chest.

“You better knock that confidence off, y/n.”

“Oh yeah?” You place your hand on your hips and waltz up to him. “Or what”?

An evil grin slowly spreads over his face, and you instantly know to run. You sprint past the couch and try to get as far away from him as you can. He chases after you, and it doesn’t take long for him to catch up. He grabs your sides and begins tickling you. You start to burst out laughing, struggling to get his grip.

“Taehyung!” you shout through your laughs, but he continues to attack you. He laughs as your body spazzes and you claw his hands, his boxy smile shining through. “Stop! Stop!” you laugh and continue to flail in his arms.

After another second of torturing you he finally lets go. You lean your hand on the back of the couch still laughing as you catch your breath. You manage to collect yourself and straighten up, turning to face him with a grin as he places a hand on your waist.

“I hope you learned your lesson.” He pokes your nose and you shake your head.

You both stand there in silence as you gaze into each other's eyes. He rests both hands on your hips and you bring yours up to wrap around his neck. Your eyes start to shift between his eyes, your faces now only a few inches apart.

You stand there for another few seconds, and he continues to intensely stare back at you. Both your smiles have now faded away, and you can feel the tension growing between the two of you. Your eyes unconsciously flick your eyes down to his lips, and he takes in a sharp breath, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallows. You glance back at his eyes that have now darkened under the intensity that’s formed.

“Tae?” you whisper.

“Yes?” he breathes out.

“Kiss me.”

You don’t have to ask twice before he leans down and presses his lips to yours. Your eyes flutter shut as you fall into a gentle rhythm, and it only takes a few moments before it becomes more intense, his lips rapidly sucking and licking yours. You part them open to welcome him in, and he brings his hands up to cup your face, you trail your fingers over his chest and up into his hair.

He pulls away, his lips separating from yours to whisper, “Jump.” And you gladly obey, your lips chasing after his once again. He grabs onto your thighs effortlessly, holding your body weight as he continues to devour your mouth.

Somehow he's made his way to the bedroom without breaking the kiss. He then plops your body down on the side of the large bed in the center of the room, and crawls over your torso, using his arms to prop himself up as he continues to suck on your lips. He slowly parts from your mouth and begins, trailing down to your jaw, planting sloppy kisses before continuing to your neck. You let out an airy moan as he finds a sweet spot and sucks hard, no doubt leaving marks behind.

“T- Taehyung?” You finally muster up the strength to speak. 


“I want you.”

Chapter Text

Taehyung is hovering over your body as you lay on the bed.

“I want you,” you repeat.

“Are you sure?”

You nod your head, “Yes.”

His eyes flick back and forth between yours before he brings his head down to kiss you once again, being much more gentle than before. He grazes his hands down your body, feeling every curve as he starts to pull at the hem of your shirt, sliding his hand up to encase your breast, you moan into the kiss as you feel Taehyung’s hand work, taking your nipple into his fingers and sending small tingles of pleasure down your spine. He gives another firm squeeze, and you let out a whimper as he leans down into the crevice of your neck, sucking at the soft exposed skin.

"Please Tae," you whine before hearing a muffled groan against your neck. He shifts from your neck upward, his teeth nibbling at your earlobe and tugging at it. You gasp and he pulls away to press his lips to your ear.

"I'll give you what you want, baby," he whispers gently, "But you can't rush, or you'll hurt yourself." You bite your lip to hold back a moan.

He sits up and removes his shirt and you marvel at his physique, he isn’t the most muscular, but he is well toned, and to you he's perfect in every way. He then leans down and pulls your shirt over your head before reaching around you and unclasping your bra before throwing it to the side. You instantly feel the urge to cover your chest, but Taehyung leans back down and looks at you, licking his lips as he gazes at you, his eyes full of lust.

“You’re gorgeous, y/n,” he says before leaning down and kissing you once more.

He glides down from your lips to your jaw, slowly snaking down your chest. You feel his tongue race across your skin before he takes one of your nipples in his mouth, and uses his hand to message the other, you moan loudly as you feel his tongue roll against your skin. You feel his teeth bite down gently before giving a firm tug, and roll your head back as you gasp. He then moves to the other side and repeats the process, causing your whole body to jolt in pleasure.

He slowly starts to move further down, leaving a trail of kisses down your stomach before reaching your underwear line. He looks back up at you, as if to ask for permission to continue, and you nod. He tugs down on your pants and underwear, and you lift your hips up to help before he tosses those to the side as well. He is now sitting between your legs, both your knees bent up, giving him a perfect view of you. You've never felt more utterly exposed, but the way Taehyung is looking at you, that glint in his eyes made you feel safe.

"So beautiful," he says through hooded eyes.

He leans his head down and starts kissing your inner thigh, making his way closer to your center. You let out an airy moan as he sucks at your skin, with each move getting closer and closer before he finally digging in.

"Oh god!" You throw your head back and moan as you feel his tongue working against your clit. He places both his hands on your thighs to keep you still, and you have to grasp on to the pillows behind your head as he flicks his tongue.

You feel him toy his fingers around your entrance before slipping a finger inside you, and you moan loudly. He works his hand, rolling his fingers in and out at a constant rhythm as he continues to suck your clit. You groan as you feel a pressure starting to build in your abdomen. You frantically search for something, anything, to grab onto to keep you from losing your mind, and almost on instinct you latch your hand on to Taehyung’s hair, he continues to ruthlessly eat away at your sensitive spot as you wantonly cry out.

“T- Taehyung,” you stutter, “I-.” Before you can finish your sentence you feel your climax hit, your eyes squeezing shut as your hips buck forward as you feel your body convulse. He gently continues to pump his fingers, riding your orgasm out.

Taehyung slowly removes his fingers and leans forward to meet your face again. You open your eyes as you come down from your high to see his face, his lips still shiny from your release, and he gives you a tender and gentle kiss. You groan as you bring your hands up to his neck and pull him closer, the warmth of his tongue slipping over yours. He then separates and rests at your side, giving you light, sweet kisses down your chest while caressing his hand over your stomach. You assume he’s giving you time to recover before continuing, but you’re already eager. You slide your hand down his chest to his waist, feeling the bulge through his pant material and stroking it gently, his breath hitching as he feels your touch.

“Remember what I said baby,” he groans against your skin, "Don’t tease me." But rather than heeding his warning you give a light squeeze and a deep growl erupts from his chest, you bite your lip to hold back the mischievous grin forming on your face. He suddenly climbs off of you, and you whimper at the loss of touch. He stands up and removes his pants and slides down his boxers, freeing his large, hard member. You look at the sheer size of him and you feel yourself grow anxious, but also slightly nervous.

He climbs back on top of you, his eyes completely dark, and he leans down for another passionate kiss. He manages to pull away to look straight into your eyes.

“If it becomes too much, tell me to stop and I will,” he whispers and you nod.

He sits back up slightly between your legs, stroking himself a few times. He starts to run his length over your heat, coating himself in the remnants of your release and causing a whimper to escape your lips. He aligns himself at your entrance, his eyes flicking up to look at you before slowly pushing his tip inside. You feel a tight burning feeling as your walls begin to stretch, and you let out a small cry.

“Does it hurt?” he gasps out.

“Yeah, but I’m okay... keep going,” you say between your pants.

He reaches down and places his hands in yours, intertwining your fingers as he continues to inch forward. You snap your eyes shut, the pain continuing to spread as he moves. He finally bottoms you out and pauses, leaving you with the feeling of being completely full. He leans down to the crook of your neck, giving you time to accommodate his size.

“Tell me when it’s okay to move.” He starts to plant baby kisses on your neck and nibble at your ear to try and keep your mind off the pain.

After a couple of minutes the burning feeling seems to fade.

“You can move,” you whisper.

He then carefully retracts before shoving himself back in, you both moan into each other's mouths as you feel him rub against your walls, stretching you out and causing a new sensation to pulse throughout you with each push of his hips. He continues to move, eventually falling into a rhythm as he thrusts, each time hitting a spot in you so deep, and sending a mix of pain and pleasure throughout your body.

“Y- you’re so tight,” he gasps, “It feels s- so good.” He lets go of your hands and is now using them to hold himself up. "Fuck, it feels so good."

You reach up, wrap your hands around his back, feeling his shoulder blades and muscles move as he rolls his hips forward. He begins to pick up his speed, and you lift your legs up and wrap them around his waist, pulling each other closer. It feels so good that you can’t even think straight.

“F- faster, Taehyung go faster,” you shamelessly whine, and he quickly responds, sitting up to place his hands on your waist. He begins to move his hips at a rapid pace, and you let out a loud cry as he ruthlessly slams into you.

“Shit,” he moans, and you can tell he is getting close, as you are starting to reach your limit as well.

You feel him start to harden within you, his thrusts becoming more ragged and sloppy.  You open your eyes to get a glimpse of the man above you, he looks absolutely wrecked, his eyes squeezed shut with fangs bared, he bites down so hard on his lip that its bright red, his hair damp with sweat.

He manages to pull his eyes open, only to meet your lust drunken eyes, licking his lips as continues to fuck into you. You feel yourself right on the edge, your hands cling onto the sheets, tugging on them as you throw your head back with a loud moan. Taehyung starts to go even faster, his eyes snapping shut again as he clings onto your hip bones.

“Taehyu -ah, Taehyung... bite me…” He doesn’t respond, his eyes still glued shut. “P- please, Taehyung bite me.”

He reaches his climax with a loud moan, releasing inside of you before he dives down into the crevice of your neck and bites into the soft flesh. You feel the venom pulse throughout your body as you are simultaneously hit with your orgasm. You arch your back against the beds sheets as you scream in overwhelming pleasure. Taehyung slowly continues to pump as he rides out your climax, groaning with each gulp.

He finally comes to a stop and removes his fangs from your skin, hovering in place as he plants a couple kisses on the wound before he pulls out. He then collapses next to you on the bed, both your chests still heaving as you recover. The room is completely silent besides your heavy pants, your heart finally beginning to calm down. You turn over to look at Taehyung, his eyes are still closed as he continues to breathe out. You continue to gaze at him, and when he finally opens his eyes to look over at you, he quickly smiles.

"Come here." He reaches his hands out and you slide over. He wraps around you, and pulls you over to snuggle into his side, bringing one hand to rest on your cheek and planting a short but sweet kiss to your lips. You grin as he pulls away, and he leans back in and starts planting baby kisses all over your cheek, tickling your skin.

"Tae, stop!" you giggle as he continues his attack.

He plants one last kiss on your nose before pulling away, his eyes looking back into yours with a smile. He leans down and pulls the covers over your exposed bodies, before wrapping an arm around you and brushing a stand of hair out of your face. “You should get some sleep.” 

You hum softly, resting your head on his chest, your body suddenly becoming overwhelmed with exhaustion. Your eyes flutter shut as you feel yourself begin to drift off, and just as you're about to fall asleep you feel a gentle kiss on the top of your head and his grip tighten around you, and you can’t help but smile.


Jungkook is standing in the middle of the town square, fidgeting on his phone while leaning his back against a building.

‘Where are you?’

‘Hurry up would ya’

‘I’m almost there, calm down’

After another minute or so, the young male hears the voice of the one he’s waiting for.

“Hey!” Mari eagerly pops out in front of him.

“Why’d you ask me to meet you here?”

“Nice to see you too,” she pouts, “We’re gonna hang out today.”

Jungkook raises his brow. “Why?”

Mari presses her lips together slightly annoyed. “Because I’m bored, plus I like to annoy you.” He doesn’t say anything, so she takes his wrist and starts to pull him along on the sidewalk. “Let’s go.”

Mari then spends the next hour dragging Jungkook around town, looking at the various slights around the city, going into shops and making him take cheesy photos of her sitting in front of posters or artwork. He smiles slightly at the way she gets so excited over the smallest things.

She elbows him in the side. “You have a cute smile.” He quickly drops it from his face and she laughs. “Relax Jungkook, you know it’s okay to just let go and enjoy yourself.” She skips off ahead of him and begins to do happy twirls as she goes down the street. He shakes his head and grins at what a fool she’s making of herself, but she doesn’t care one bit.


The sun set some time ago, and the sky is now filled with stars. They continue their walk through the street, but Mari then pauses in front of a large roller rink.

“Oh my god, I haven’t done this in years,” she says, looking through the glass of the building.

“Do you want to?”

“Well, I’d love to, but I used all my cash for the day, besides I think I’ve held you hostage long enough.” Jungkook then looks through the glass and back to her, poking his tongue into his cheek.

“Come on.” He takes Mari by the hand into the building.

They both finish fastening their skates and make their way to the entrance of the large open floor. Mari steps out first, taking a few seconds before getting her bearings and skating forward. Jungkook attempts to follow her lead but struggles slightly, using his arms to try and keep his balance. Mari notices his fleeting attempts to catch up with her and turns around.

“Need some help?” she giggles.

“I think I got it,” he says, shuffling his feet forward. He starts to try and push off, but quickly loses his balance and falls on his butt. Mari can’t help but break out in laughter as she skates over to him.

“It’s been a while okay?" he pouts.

“Riiight,” she says and holds a hand out to him. He takes it and stands back up. “Here.” She grabs both his hands and starts to skate backwards, pulling him along the large oval track. Since it’s late on a weekday, the two of you are the only ones left in the rink, making it much easier for the two of them to skate around without having to worry about bumping into anyone.

After he starts to get the feel of it, she moves to the side, holding him by one hand and skating at his side.

“You’re a natural,” she comments, and he smiles, “Think you can handle yourself for a bit?”

“Yeah, totally.” She lets go of his hand and begins to freestyle skate around, speeding off and doing some small tricks, she could probably skate circles around him if she wanted to. He’s managed to stay on his feet on his own, and is even picking up some speed.

Mari then gets an idea in her head, she begins to speed forward, Jungkook starts to panic as she rushes directly at him. But right as they’re about to collide she stops short, and Jungkook instantly flails his arms down before falling back and she has to hold her stomach as she laughs.

Jungkook just sits on the ground. “Not funny, princess.”

She skates over and offers a hand, but this time Jungkook grabs her and pulls her to the ground as well, falling over him, now both of them are laughing.

Mari begins to sit up, and when she does so she finds her face inches apart from Jungkook's, and they both stop laughing, their smiles gradually fading. He swallows as he looks at her, feeling her breath against his cheek, and licking his lips.

“Sorry.” She begins to back away, but without a second thought Jungkook reaches out and pulls her back down and presses his lips to hers. She’s shocked at first, but quickly begins to kiss him back, bringing her hand up and rests it on his cheek.

After a moment Jungkook suddenly pulls away. “I- um... sorry,” he says looking down.

“It’s okay,” she smiles slightly, and the two of them don’t move as a couple of seconds pass in silence.

“I think we should head out.” He swallows.

“Um, yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” Mari stands and holds her hand out, but he doesn’t take it, he just quickly skates off the floor.


The rest of the night stays quiet, Jungkook insisted on walking Mari home, but the air is dead on the walk there.

They reach her place and she sighs. “Thanks for walking me home.” He nods and begins to walk away. “Jungkook!” she yells and he turns back around, “I had a lot of fun today.”

“Me too,” he faintly smiles back before walking off into the darkness.

Chapter Text

The sunlight is peeking through the curtains of the room as you open your eyes. You lift your head up from your lover's chest to see him still blissfully sleep, he looks so peaceful as you watch him gently breath in and out. You smile and reach your hand up to brush some of the hair out of his face. His eyes flutter open and he greets you with a warm smile before pulling you into his chest for a tight embrace, making you giggle as he snuggles into you.

“Good morning,” you coo with a raspy voice.

“Morning,” he says, his head still pressed to your skin, “How are you feeling?”

“I’m a little sore, but other than that... perfect.” He hums in response. You wish you could stay like this forever, but you know you have to get up eventually, plus you now have the greatest urge to take a bath.



“We’re gonna have to get up.”

“Nooo,” he whines, “Can’t we just stay here all day?” You laugh at how childish he sounds.

“Trust me, I would love to, but I have to meet Mari in a little bit.” When you were gaming last night Mari had texted you and asked if you could meet. “Plus, you have to get back to work.” You poke him.

“A skip day never hurt anyone.”

“Yeah, well either way, I still have to get up.” He sighs before finally letting you go. You roll off the bed to stand up, and you don’t have to look to know Taehyung is admiring you from behind. He then gets up and walks around to meet you, taking your hands in his.

“Come on, let's go take a bath.”

“The two of us?”


“...Okay,” you smile as he then guides you into the next room.

You enter the large bathroom, and Taehyung leans down to start the water. You start to look at yourself in the mirror, particularly staring at the purple hickeys scattered around your neck and jaw, also acknowledging the two fang marks now present. Taehyung then wraps his hands around your waist from behind and rests his chin on your shoulder, looking at you in the mirror.

“Sorry about those,” he says, referencing the various marks left behind on your skin.

“It’s okay,” you grin, bringing your hand up to run through his hair, and he presses a light kiss on your shoulder, “I sure was enjoying them in the moment.” He smiles and takes your hand, spinning you around as he steps into the large tub. He takes a seat and you do the same, leaning back to rest your back on his chest as he wraps his arms around you, he can feel your heart beating through you as you press into him.

“Y/n,” he starts.


“I- uh...” he pauses, “never mind... It’s nothing.” You sit up and twist our body to face him.

"What is it?" You tilt your head, trying to figure out what he wanted to say.

"I..." He swallows before meeting your eyes, but then shakes his head. He smiles and takes your hand in his, bringing it to his lips and planting a kiss on your knuckles. “I just had a really good time last night.”

“Me too,” you grin. 


Mari has asked you to meet her for some food, so the two of you decided to meet at a local diner. When you walk in you spot her at a booth and see she’s already ordered you food for you.

“Hey,” you say, taking a seat, “Sorry we haven’t gotten to hang out in person since, you know.”

“Yeah… a lot has happened since then huh…”

“Mari, what's up?” It's so strange of her to not be bright and sunny.

“Well,” she starts, “How much do you know about Jungkook?”

“Jungkook?” you ask, confused, “Um, not too much, why?”

“Well,” she starts to look off to the side to avoid eye contact, “I think... I kinda like him.” Your eyes almost bulge out your head.

“Jungkook? Like, quiet, cold, douchebag Jungkook?”

“He’s not a douchebag,” she snaps back, and you're even more caught off guard at her defensiveness.

“Wait… when did this all happen? I thought you guys hated each other, since you know, he insulted you.”

“That was a long time ago, y/n.”

‘More like two weeks ago,’ you say in your head.

“But, after he saved me from that demon guy... I don’t know, he was a lot sweeter, even if he tried to hide it…” She looks down and starts to play with her fingers, you can tell this is serious from the sound in her voice.

“Plus,” she lifts her head back up, “we kinda... went on a date.” Your jaw practically drops to the floor.


“Well, it didn’t start as a date, but by the end... we may have... kissed”

You’re completely dumbfounded. “B- but I thought he…” you murmur.

“You thought what?” she asks, and you clamp your mouth shut, “Y/n, you know something, something that I don't.” She points her finger at you.

You look around for a second. “Well, what I’ve been told is Jungkook hates humans... like hates our entire existence.”

“What? Why?”

“Well...” you pause, “Actually, maybe that’s something you should talk to him about.”

“Oh, come on, y/n.” She leans on the table and brings her hands together, trying to beg the information out of you.

“Look, I’ve only gotten the little bit of information I know from Taehyung, plus if you really like him then you should ask him yourself.”

“Ughhh.” She collapses on the table. “But, he isn’t talking to me anymore.”


“I don’t know!” she yells as she throws her hands up, “I thought things were going well, but then we kissed and something happened to him. Now when I text him he doesn't respond, even to my dumb jokes! Plus, it’s not even my fault, he kissed me.” You can tell how frustrated she is.

“Well, maybe he has a lot on his mind, you know he hasn’t been in many relationships... maybe he got nervous, plus the fact that you’re human.” You give her a sad smile.

“Maybe you’re right…” She looks away. “Anyway, what’s going on with you?”

You nervously scratch the side of your neck, not sure where to even start. “Well-”

“Oh my god,” she cuts you off and reaches over the table to grab your wrist. She looks at your neck wide eyed, and you realize you must have accidentally rubbed off the makeup you put on your neck in an attempt to hide Taehyung’s various marks. “Y/n!” You can’t hold back the grin spreading across your face. “Tell me everything.”

“We... uh.” You now have Mari’s full attention as she leans over the table, “...we had sex.” She nearly flies back in her chair covering her mouth.

“Oh my godddd! Y/n! That’s awesome!” She reaches over and grabs your hands. “It’s about damn time you get laid!” You roll your eyes. “So, how was it? Did you orgasm? Is it big?” she bombards you with questions, and you just shake your head.

“It was... amazing,” you smile, “He was so gentle, and caring…” Mari's eyes go soft, and she places her hand over her heart, and she watches as you get lost in thought, your gaze drifting down to the table top as you feel the blush rushing to your cheeks. She leans over the table, taking one of your hands.

“Y/n, do you love him?” Her expression is sincere. You glance down at the ground, but you already knew that answer. It's obvious.

“Yeah... I think I do.”

“That’s amazing, y/n. I'm really happy for you,” she smiles, “But, you didn’t answer my other questions.” She raises a brow and you laugh.

“Yes, twice, and I don’t really have anything to compare it to, but... yeah.” You cover your mouth to hide your massive grin.

“Also... did he bite you?” she asks, looking at your neck again. You had told her how the first time Taehyung bit you was when he lost control, so there's no wonder why she's a little worried.

“Yeah... I asked him to.” She looks at you quizzingly. “You know... while we did it…”

“Damnnnn, if it feels that good I may have to try it out myself.”


Unknown POV

“So, that's her?”

“Yeah, that’s the one we’re after.”

“Isn’t she just a random human?”

“Yes, but it seems she’s gotten herself involved with some people of interest, so she’ll have to pay the price.”

“We have to wait till she’s ready.”

“Why? Can’t we just kill her?”

“No, she wants her alive, so for now, we’ll have to wait.”

Chapter Text

Another week passes by in a blur, but instead of things going back to normal you constantly find yourself in Taehyung's presence, and of course you’re not complaining. Almost every other night either Taehyung appears on your balcony, or you make your way over to the group's base and head back to his place. You would just simply go to his apartment, but you are never sure when he's there or not, plus he has his room at the base.

You’re currently finishing up your waitress shift at the restaurant you work at, it’s only mid afternoon, but you’ve been dealing with annoying customers and running around with large trays for hours, and all you want to do is head home.

You manage to get a small break and decide to sit behind the counter when you hear the ring of the front doors open and look over to see none other than Taehyung, and your entire body perks up.

“Hey, what are you doing here?”

“Things are pretty slow right now at the base and I wanted to see you,” he grins and rests his chin in his hands on the counter, “I tried to call but you didn’t pick up, so I assumed you were working.”

“Yeah, I’ve been here for a couple of hours,” you sigh, “But my shift should be over in another hour or so, we can hang out after.” You expect him to eagerly agree, but instead he bites his lip nervously and plays with his fingers.

“Actually,” he starts, “I wanted to ask, if you wanted to go out on a date tonight.”

“A date?”

“Yeah, well... I was thinking about how close we’ve gotten lately… and I realized I never actually took you out on a proper date,” he pouts.

“I mean, we’re pretty much already together... you don’t have to go through that trouble.”

“But I want to, you deserve a night off to just relax." He takes one of your hands. "Do I have to serenade you again to get a yes?" You grin and shake your head.

"I swear to god Taehyung, if you ever do that in public I will run in the other direction." You both start to laugh.

"So you would like me to sing to you in private?" You roll your eyes as you fight the redness forming in your cheeks. "Come on, it'll be fun." You know you can't turn him down when he’s acting all sweet.

“Okay,” you smile, “What kind of date is it? Should I get dressed?” You haven't gone on a fancy date in years.

“Yeah, I was thinking we could go to a nice restaurant, maybe walk around after.”

“You mean I sit there and eat while you watch?” you joke.

“It’s not a big deal, plus as long as you’re enjoying yourself then that's all that matters.” You blush and look down at the counter.

“It sounds lovely Tae, I would love to go on a date with you.” You lean over and brush some of his hair out of the way.

“So I’ll pick you up at 7? Your place?”

“Perfect.” You suddenly hear your boss calling your name from across the kitchen, meaning that your little break is over. “I gotta get back to work,” you sigh.

“Alright, I’ll see you later.”

“Bye!” You wave as he leaves.


“How about this one?”

“You look great, just like you did in the last five you tried on,” Mari says over the phone. You’ve been trying on different dresses in your closet for the past thirty minutes trying to decide. You facetimed Mari for her opinion but she hasn’t been much help.

“I don’t know, I feel like my body looks awkward in this one.” You stand in front of the mirror twisting your body, trying to assess every possible angle.

“Y/n?” Mari pulls you out of your thoughts. “Whatever you wear, he’s gonna love it.” You sigh, still unsure of yourself. “Even if you show up in sweats he'll still love it.” She's right, but that still doesn’t help with your indecisiveness, and you hear her exhale. “Wear the navy one, it’s elegant and not too showy.”

“Thanks Mari,” you grin. You quickly slip off the dress you hand on and put on the navy one before walking over to the mirror and spinning a few times with a smile. “By the way, has Jungkook texted you back yet?”

“Heh, no.”

“Well, why don’t you go confront him? You’ve given him a decent amount of time.”

“You think I should?” she perks up.

“If you like him as much as you say, then yeah. Just drop by their base and ask him why he hasn’t been talking to you. Who knows, maybe it’s because he’s been busy.” You try to sound optimistic.

“You know what? You’re right. Who is he to say he had a good time and then just ghost me like that? Imma head over there, look him straight in his gorgeous, adorable eyes, and give him a piece of my mind.”

“Well, if you’re going you might have to knock on the building for a bit cause you wont be able to get through the barrier.” You are glad the boys had adjusted it so it now let you in without having to rely on someone to bring you in.

You look at the time and see that it’s six thirty. “Alright Mari, I wish you the best of luck, but I got to get ready.”

“Alrighty, have fun!” She waves before ending the call.

You quickly head into your bathroom, brushing your hair and applying a little more makeup then normal, it is a special night after all. You head back into your bedroom and put on a pair of small heels and pick out a purse to match your outfit. You barely finish when you hear a knock. You sit up from the edge of your bed to get the door, but instead of going to your front door, you head to your balcony and slide the glass open.

“Hey.” He steps into the living room light, allowing him to get a full glimpse at you. He completely freezes, his eyes trailing up and down your figure as he swallows, he looks almost breathless as he speaks. “Wow..." he finally lets out, and you look down at the ground to hide your blush, "You look beautiful.” 

“Thank you... you don’t look too bad yourself.” He’s wearing a white button down top with dress pants, he is absolutely gorgeous as always. There's a brief silence as the two of you simply admire one another.

“I- uh." He finally snaps out of it. "I figured I’d just come in this way instead of having to ring your apartment to let me in.”

“That’s fine,” you smile, “But could we walk down? I don’t think my hair will look too great if we jump off a building.”

“Yeah, sounds good,” he chuckles.

You reach down and take his hand in yours before walking out the door.


You pull up to the restaurant and you can’t hide the massive grin forming on your face. It's a large fancy building, and you can bet it's expensive, he really wanted to go full out for you, and that made your stomach flip with happiness.

You both enter and are brought to your table, it’s beautifully set up with flowers and fairy lights, just like in those stupid cheesy love stories you're so obsessed with. You take a seat and the waiter quickly pours the two of you a glass of wine before retreating to the kitchen.

“You can drink?” You raise an eyebrow.

“Yeah, it just takes a lot more to get drunk.”

“Mhm,” you say as you take a sip, “Well, that’s nice though, at least you’re not a lightweight.”

“I guess that’s true,” he smiles.

“You sure you’re fine with just sitting here while I eat?”

“Of course. I told them over the phone that I had an eating disorder, so you’ll be the only one dining.” You nod. “So tonight, feel free to order as much as you want.”

“Kim Taehyung, that's a dangerous amount of power you have given me,” you joke as you pick up the menu to get a look at your options.


You order your food as the two of you continue to talk, and you start to ask him about all the guys and how things have been going with the demon situation.

“Actually, Namjoon has mentioned Chan's pack has spotted two demons making an appearance around lately. They don’t think it’s Mark, but they may be affiliated.” You nod.

The waiter brings your meal over and you begin to dig in.

“Well, at least you know you can rely on them for help in this.”

That’s the last time the two of you talk about serious stuff, after that Taehyung changes the subject to you, asking about your childhood and anything he may not know yet.

“What about your parents?” he asks.

You let out a light sigh, “They’re not too concerned about me, they wanted me to do something big, like go to med school and become a doctor, but it just wasn’t for me. They were super controlling over everything I did, and I guess that's what drove us apart. As soon as I turned eighteen I moved to the city to find my place I guess. They still send me cash and call me occasionally, but every time they do, it's to lecture me about my life decisions or trying to make me come home, other than that, that’s pretty much it.”

“Do you ever miss them?”

You press your lips together as you think. “Yeah, sometimes... I do miss my mom's home cooking, when she welcomed me home after a long day, and the rare weekends when my dad and I would have movie nights together…” You give a sad smile. “ just kind of feels like a lifetime ago though…”

“Well, even if they never truly said it out loud, I’m sure they’re proud of you y/n.” By now you have finished your meal and are just sipping your wine.

"Why don't you tell me a bit more about you?" You rest your elbow on the table.

"I feel like you practically know my whole story by now," he grins.

"Yeah, but... I don't know, you told me about how you meet the guys, but not in too much detail. Like, how did you and Jimin get so close?" you ask, and he smiles.

"Well, like I told you once, we joined the clan around the same time, and we were from the same time period. We were both dealing with issues from our past, and I guess we really could relate to one another. I could confide in him because I felt like he really understood. It's probably ridiculous how many times we would show up in each other's rooms and just cry," he laughs, "He's a really great friend."

"He really is loving."

"Yeah, Jungkook was the last one to join, so Jimin really took him under his wing, he had a younger brother when he was human who he was really close to, I think Jungkook reminds him of his brother in a way. Jin and Jungkook are also super close, Jin really looks out for him, even though he usually gets made fun of for being old or something. Same goes for Yoongi and Hobi, they're really good together despite their different personalities. Meanwhile, Namjoon was the one who treated me as a younger brother."

"Really?" you smile.

"Yeah, let's just say, me and the younger guys can be a bit... rambunctious," he laughs, "He really took care of me, kept me in line sort of speak."

"I think it's great how close you all are, it's something special." He nods.

The two of you slip into a comfortable silence as you finish your glass.

“Why don’t we go for a walk?”


Taehyung has brought you to what looks like a town square, a large fountain sitting in the middle while small lights illuminating the walkway.

“Wow, this is beautiful Tae,” you say as you marvel over the scene in front of you. You slowly approach the fountain, your hands intertwined as you watch the water trickle down, reflecting the bright twinkling lights, and you turn your body to face him. “You really didn’t have to go to so much trouble tonight.”

“You deserve it, besides no trouble is too much for you.” You smile and open your mouth to respond, but are cut off as you hear light music start to play, a small street group has started playing on the walkway, and people are gathering around to dance. “Come on, let's dance.”

“W- what?” Your eyes go wide as he pulls you over, but you tug back and he looks at you. “Taehyung, I uhh, I don’t really know how to dance,” you say nervously, and he smiles.

“Don’t worry, no one's watching, besides, I’ll lead.” Before you can answer, he pulls you along and places one hand on your waist and the other in your hand. “Just relax, and keep your eyes on me.”

You take a deep breath to meet his eyes, and the two of you slowly sway to the music. He smiles while gazing at you, and suddenly all the nerves you just felt vanish, you’re certain others are now watching, but now, that seems to be the last thing on your mind. How could you have ended up so lucky? Being with a man who treats you so well?

Just as you start getting the hang of everything he takes your hand and holds it up, allowing you to spin in a small circle before meeting his face once again.

“See? You’re a natural.”

You grin as the two of you continue to move to the sound of the melody, your eyes locked on one another as your bodies seem to move on their own. It’s as if the people around you seem to disappear and the world has come to a stop, the only thing left is the two of you, and all you can see is Taehyung as he smiles at you. You don’t have to ask what he's thinking, because you can tell just by the look on his face, the way his eyes glisten with every turn.

He takes you by one hand and spins you out only to pull you back in and wrap you around to face the opposite side, his face now resting over your shoulder as he holds you against his chest. You feel his breath brush against the back of your neck, and you turn your face to meet him with a bright smile. He grins and places a small kiss on your cheek before spinning you around and back to him.

You follow each of his steps as he leads you along, the light tune pulling the two of you into place. He spins you out once again, and when you return he rests his hand in the hollow of your back, dipping you down and holding your body. He pauses to look at you for a moment, your noses nearly touching as the grin remains on his face, and you giggle before he pulls you back up and into his arms.

You wish you could spend the rest of the night dancing with him, but sadly the music comes to an end, and the two of you halt in your steps, but don’t break away, the both of you smiling as you get lost in one another.

Gradually, the smile on his face begins to fade as he continues to gaze into you. Your eyes flick back and forth between his, trying to read his expression.

“What is it, Tae?” You let out a small laugh, and his gaze finally breaks and he looks at the ground.

“I -um.” He swallows. “I- it’s nothing.” He looks back up to meet you.

You start to pull your hand away. “I guess we should head bac-”

“I love you,” he breathes out, almost too quietly to hear.

You freeze in place, blinking a few times, wondering if you misheard.

“I am in love with you, y/n.” His eyes are beating back into yours, filled with so much sincerity. He tightens his hold on your hands, looking down at them before returning to you.

"I'm in love with your smile… I'm in love with the way you laugh at the littlest of things, the way your eyes sparkle when you look at the sky, the way your heartbeat increases when we're together, and the way you understand me." The smile on your face slowly starts to grow, his eyes never breaking from yours. "I'm in love with the way you make me feel, the way you know how to make me smile, the way you accept me with all my flaws, and the way you make me a better person." You can feel your heart flutter, hearing the sheer honestly in his voice. "I love you, y/n."

He continues to look your into your eyes. You don’t think he expects you to say anything back, but you take a step closer before standing up on your toes and placing a gentle kiss on his lips.

You gradually pull away, your eyes lock on his.

“I love you, Taehyung.”


The entire rest of the night, you can’t hide the giant smile on your face. You both continue walking for a few short minutes, your hands intertwined with one another as you pass different stores and locations. But just as you are about to walk past an alley, Taehyung grabs your arm and pulls you backwards and leans the two of you up against a brick wall.

“What’s wro-”

“Shh,” he brings his finger up to his lips, and your body goes silent. You can’t hear anything, but Taehyung’s body remains still.

After a minute or so you start to hear footsteps, and as they are about to exit the alley Taehyung lets go of your arm and speeds around the corner. He quickly pins a young man to the alley wall, and the man lets you groan.

“Who are you? And why are you following us?” The man doesn’t answer right away, as he is struggling under Taehyung’s strong grip. “Talk wolf,” he barks. Your jaw opens slightly as the surprise that a wolf had been following and not a demon.

“M- my name is Felix, and I- I’m with Chan’s pack,” you can hear his aussie accent. He’s still struggling, so Taehyung loses his grip slightly. “And I wasn’t following you, I was following another scent." He then lets go of the young man, and he pants a few times before straightening. He's quite short, with bright long blonde hair and freckles, not to mention he is extremely handsome.

“If you weren’t following our scent, then whose were you following?”

“After Chan got caught up in your little fiasco at the pier, he managed to get some of the scent of the demon that got away.” You remember how Chan had Mark pinned under him, before he was kicked off. “So, he had us all learn the scent in order to keep an eye out.” That would mean that he was tracking Mark… “I only happened to be in the area when I picked it up, so I followed it and found you.”

“What were you doing so far out of your territory?”

Felix leans down to pick up the plastic bag that had apparently fallen. “I was getting fried chicken,” he smiles, and you have to fight back a laugh over the fact that this group of wolves will venture out of their area for some greasy food, but Taehyung remains unamused.

“But, if you were led to us, that would mean…”

“He was following us,” you chime in, and Taehyung presses his lips together, his face now full of concern. “But, why would he be following us?”

“Revenge maybe.” The three of you stand in silence for a few moments.

“Look,” Felix starts, “I don’t really know the whole situation or what this guy may be up to, but if we get any more traces we’ll let your clan know.” Taehyung nods but doesn’t say anything as Felix looks at the two of you before turning around to leave.

“Felix?” you call, “Thank you.” He nods his head before continuing on his way.


Taehyung and you had driven back to your apartment holding hands, but in silence. Both of you were lost in thought, thinking about what this revelation could mean for the group, for you, for Taehyung. You walk up to the building and spin around.

“I’m sorry the night was kind of ruined.” Your brows crease at his words, and you bring your hand up to his cheek.

“Tae, tonight was absolutely amazing. Despite what happened… it was perfect,” you smile.

“I’m glad.” You stand up on your tiptoes to bring his forehead to yours.

“You know, there is something that would make this night even more perfect.” You separate and look into his eyes.

“And, what would that be?”

You lean in and whisper into his ear with a smirk, “Why don’t you come in and find out?”

Chapter Text

You practically break your bedroom door open as you and Taehyung make your way to the bed, the two of you already sucking on each other's lips as your tongues fight for dominance.

Taehyung unbuttons his shirt without haste before crashing his lips back to yours and bringing his hands to your hips. He slowly glides his hands up to find the zipper of your dress, and gives it a hard tug, it easily falls to your ankles, and Taehyung marvels at your figure.

You reach the edge of the bed as he takes a seat, you quickly climb on top of him and straddle his waist. You slowly start to rock your hips and passionately kiss him, you can feel his bulge growing under you, and he lets out a hiss, now you’re even more excited.

You finally come back up for air and pull away to catch your breath, and you're filled with a sudden new urge to make him feel good. He’s been so good to you, so all you want is to reciprocate how much he means to you.

You swiftly step off of his lap, he looks confused for a moment, but it’s quickly wiped away as you get down on your knees. You slowly run your hand over the growing tent in his pants and his eyes darken as he looks down, and you lick your lips.

“Can I taste you?” Your voice sounded completely breathless, and you’re somewhat embarrassed about how it sounded. He looks at your face as you continue to feel him.

“You don’t have t-”

“I want to.” You lift your eyes up to meet his, and a small devilish smirk grows on his face, you take that as a yes.

He quickly moves to remove his belt, and you slide his pants down. Your hands reach up to his waistband, and you tug down his boxers, his hardened member bobbing slightly, and you take it in your hand. Now that you're up close, it seems much more intimidating than you thought, you definitely don't think you’ll be able to take all of him, but you’re determined to try.

You lean forward and kiss his tip as you stroke this shaft, you see his breathing become more rigid as you work your hand. His breath hitches as you cautiously part your lips and suck him in. Although you are both aware this is your first time doing anything like this, you’re still determined to please him as best you can. He lets out a low moan as you start to move your tongue and press down further, and you’re met with a somewhat salty taste and you have to really relax your jaw to take him in.

“Fuck,” he pants as you feel him hit the back of your throat.

You gradually pull back before taking him back in, bobbing your head back and forth as he slowly begins to unravel beneath you, the lustful moans escaping his mouth are only making you more excited. You glance up at him to see his eyes squeezed shut, his head thrown back as his chest rises and falls. The fact that you can undo him like this makes your heart race.

“I- It feels so good,” he forces out, and you hum at his praise, pulling another moan from his mouth.

You quickly get yourself into a rhythm as you work his cock, sucking and running your tongue over his length. You gradually begin to pick up your pace and he lets out a cry. Last time he barely seemed vocal in comparison to your own cries, but now he's a complete mess of needy moans.

He brushes your hair to the side, and you glance up into his hooded eyes, watching him as you glide your lips along his base before flicking your tongue at his head, and he bites his lip to hold back another airy moan.

He suddenly reaches down and wraps a hand in your hair as you continue to suck him in. You can tell he is starting to get close as his cock begins to harden and throb against your tongue.

“Shit, shit.” He tightens his grip on your hair and begins to trust his hips forwards, hitting the back of your throat, and causing you to gag.

With each thrust you feel a burn start to form and your eyes begin to water. He gives a few more hard thrusts before moaning loudly and coming hard, releasing in your mouth, and practically forcing you to swallow his entire load.

He releases your hair and you slowly remove him from your mouth and carefully caress him a few times. When you look up, he looks completely wrecked, and you smile as you stand up and give him a slow kiss.

“Did you like that?” you tease slightly.

“Fuck yes,” he pants.

“You think you’ve got enough energy for another round?”

He grins. “Always.”

“Oh yeah?” You bring your hand back to his length and feel that he barely even softened, you give him a slow stroke and he sucks in a breath.

“What do you want me to do, baby?” You swallow as you look him in the eye.

“Fuck me.” You practically see his pupils dilate at your request, and he licks his lips as his eyes trace down your whole figure.

He reaches up and hooks his hand around your neck before tugging your face to his, his eyes beating into yours. "Why don't you spread those legs for me?"

You quickly slide your underwear down and toss it to the side before unclasping your bra, all the while Taehyung watches you as he continues to stroke himself, biting his lip back as you climb into the center of the bed. You lean back, resting your elbows behind you as you open your legs, and the look in Taehyung's eyes has you throbbing in anticipation.

He sits up and slowly climbs over your body, his eyes never shifting from yours. He leans down to the crook of your neck and begins to suck at your skin, and you let out a soft moan. You feel his tongue trace over you as his hand grasps onto one of your breasts, all the while you can feel his hardened length hitting against your inner thigh. 

"Please," you whine. You feel him grin against your neck, and he slides up to hover his lips against your ear.

"I love it when you beg," he purrs, and you whimper as he continues to tease you.

He bites his lip before sitting up, taking his length in his hand and aligning himself. He starts to run his tip over your heat, rubbing against your clit at an agonizingly slow pace.

"P- please Tae," you pant, "Please, I want you, please."

He smirks before finally giving you what you want, slowly pushing himself inside. There’s no pain this time, only the blissful pleasure pulsing through you. You’re about to complain at his slow pace, when he instantly shoves himself in. You cry out loudly as he completely fills you, and he snaps out of his lustful trance for a moment.

"Are you okay?"

"Uh huh." You nod and pull your eyes open to meet his as he continues to hover in place, but you want nothing more than for him to move, and you begin to impatiently squirm underneath him. "Taehyung, move."

His concerned look then turns dark once again, and he snaps his hips forward, causing your whole body to jolt and a moan to escape your chest. He then starts to rapidly buck his hips, thrusting into you so hard as you throw your head back and scream in pleasure.

"Ugh, fuck, baby," he moans as he bites his lip hard. He's moving so fast that the whole mattress is shaking against his strength, and you can hear the bed frame repeatedly hitting against the wall.

Suddenly, he then lets out a groan and pulls out, causing you to whine. You open your eyes to see his breathless expression.

“Get on your hands and knees,” he commands.

This dominating side of Taehyung is something completely different than what you’re used to, but it also sends a rush of excitement through you. You quickly obey and manage to pull together the strength to get into position in the center of the bed. He sits up and watches you as you lean over, welcoming him in. He places himself behind you and runs his hands across your ass.

“Please Tae,” you whine.

“So needy tonight, aren't we?” he teases, he then takes his cock and shoves himself entirely in.

“Taehyung!” Your jaw falls open as you cry his name. 

He pushes himself as deep as he can, with a snarl, and without waiting, he pulls back out and slams back in. You practically scream as he continues to do this over and over, and you feel his tight grip on your ass as he slides in and out. Your arms seem to give out and you lean down into the sheets, your hands gripping onto them with white knuckles. Your face is pressed against the pillows as Taehyung pounds into you.

The change in position elicits a growl and he reaches down to grab your hair and pull you upward, there's a sharp pain from his tug, but your mind is way too lost in pleasure to even notice. The aggressive force he uses to hold you causes your back to arch and he shifts his hand from your hair to grip around your neck. You’ve never known Taehyung to be rough, but you absolutely love it.

“You feel so good, baby. So fucking good against my cock.” You let out an airy moan at his words, and he runs his hand down from your neck and cups one of your breasts before giving it a squeeze. You twist your back to get a look at him, and you bring his face to yours for a sloppy kiss.

You start to feel him begin to throb within you and you moan. He lets go of your upper half and brings his hands back to your hips, and you fall back down to the sheets. With every thrust he hits a deep spot in you that has you gasping.

“T- Tae, I’m g- gonna -ah!” His thrusts start to pick up and his pace increases to the point you can’t even speak, fucking into you so hard and so deep.

"You gonna cum, baby?" he says as sweat drips from his forehead, and he leans down to whisper into your ear, "Cum for me."

You only last a few more seconds before you're pushed over the edge. You cry out, pressing your face into the bed sheets to muffle your screams as your orgasm hits and you feel your walls convulse.

“Fuck, fuck,” he says through gritted teeth.

He only lasts a few more thrusts before he releases with a loud moan, your insides beginning to fill as he slowly rides himself out, pressing his chest to your back, and you can feel the cold chill of his body. The quiet room is filled with loud pants as the two of you try to catch your breath.

He slowly pulls himself out, and you collapse onto the bed and he does the same. You’re both utterly exhausted, but you manage to turn over and snuggle into his side, resting your head on his chest that’s still heaving.

“Wow,” you breathe, and he laughs, “I think I’d like to see that side of you more often.”


“Have we checked out this area?” Jimin asks and points at the large monitor.

“Only once or twice, but that area is wolf territory,” Namjoon states.

“Look, let’s face it, I don’t think looking in random areas of the city is going to lead us anywhere, our best option is to continue our normal routes until something suspicious happens,” Yoongi explains.

“We’ll just be sitting ducks then,” Jimin scoffs.

“Well, it’s better than wasting our time looking in areas that are already under protection.”

Namjoon paces back and forth, “I think we should send out a group to give some areas a look, just in case.” Yoongi sighs.

The three men’s attention is then cut off by a banging on the front doors.

“Hello?” All of them look over to the screen with the security camera. “Look, I know you guys have to let me in, so could you just open the door?”

“Who’s that?” Yoongi asks.

“Isn’t that y/n’s friend... Mari?” Jimin adds.

“Yeah, she got implicated in the last mission, but we never really gave her the same run down talk we did with y/n,” Namjoon says. She’s still standing at the door with her hands on her hips.

“Should we let her in?” Yoongi raises a brow.

“Come on please? I just let me in so I can give that two-faced, cold, pretty boy a piece of my mind!”

“Two-faced, cold, pretty boy?” Jimin mutters in repeat, “I don’t know about you guys but I’m curious now.” Jimin stands up and makes his way to the front door.

He opens the door and greets Mari with a cheeky smile. “Hey," he leans against the door frame. "So, who’s this two-faced, pretty boy you're talking about miss?”

She steps into the base and turns to Jimin. “Sorry, but I’m on a mission. Where’s Jungkook?” Jimin's eyebrows shoot up in surprise.

“Uhh, I think he’s in the training room... Why?”

“Thank you.” She pats him on the cheek with a smile and walks away, not answering his question.

She isn’t too familiar with the building, but she did recall the open training room from when she was last there. She walks towards the opening and hears some music playing, meaning someone is probably in there, but she stops in her tracks when she catches Jungkook. He’s dancing.

His eyes are closed as he moves to the music, each move is graceful, but still very clean and sharp. He shifts his weight as he spins his body and rolls his chest forward, hitting every beat of the song in perfect accuracy. She's completely entranced by the way his body moved and flowed, but after another minute of watching the music comes to an end, and he stops, sweat dripping off his hair as he stands in the center of the room, his eyes still shut.

“So, are you just gonna keep watching me or are you gonna say something?” Mari jumps slightly, but quickly regains her composure. She takes a breath before walking over to him, his back still facing her.

“I came to talk to you.” She crosses her arms. Jungkook doesn’t turn to her, and instead walks over to the side to grab a towel. “Hey! Are you even listening to me?” she shouts.

He still doesn't look at her. “You shouldn’t have come here, you’re just wasting your time.”

She presses her lips together in frustration, and stomps over to him. “Fine. You don’t have to say anything. But I have a lot to say, so you’re gonna listen.” His back is still facing her. “Look, when I first met you, yeah, I thought you were hot, but I also thought you were an asshole. Then when you saved me, I figured I’d give you the benefit of the doubt,” she rambles. “And when we started texting, and sending cute and funny things to each other, I thought... maybe you were just misunderstood.” He tenses slightly.

“And, when we went out together... I really had a good time, and... I guess that’s when I started to like you.” She lets out a sad laugh. ”And, after we kissed, I really thought maybe you liked me too.” She looks down and begins to play with her fingers. “I know I shouldn’t expect you to feel the same way back, but you could have at least been honest to me instead of lying that night and ghosting me…”

He doesn’t respond, his body completely still as he faces the wall, and this made Mari even more furious.

“Look, I know you got some kind of ‘thing’ against humans or whatever, but could you at least look me in the eye as you reject me?” He still doesn’t move.

“Jungkook! Would you just look at me!?” She grabs his shoulder to spin him around, but instead of finding his warm brown eyes she’s met with beating red ones, piercing down into hers. She lets go of him and stumbles backwards a few steps.

“What?” he snaps, his voice deep, “Are you afraid?”

“I- uh.” He smirks and starts to step closer, and a slight panic rushes through her.

“Are you afraid, Mari? Are you afraid that I’ll lose control? Pin you to the ground and bite your neck? Suck every last drop of your blood out of your body?” She gulps as he meets her body. He slowly leans down in the crevice of her neck, and she squeezes her eyes shut with a whimper, expecting a sharp pain to follow, but it never comes.

“That’s what I thought.” His smirk drops and he pulls away. She opens her eyes again as he takes a step back. “You’re all the same.”


“You. All you stupid humans are the same. Once something isn’t under your control, you point your finger and call it a monster.” The room goes silent as she takes in his words.

“...Who called you that?” she whispers, but he doesn’t respond, so she takes a step closer to him and looks him in the eye, “Who called you a monster?” He swallows and looks down at the ground.

“My family,” he breathes out, “My mom, my dad, my brother..." Jungkook's voice trembles, and Mari’s eyes sadden.

"That night on the way home, a group of drunk men thought it would be fun to grab a young boy off the street. He tried to defend himself, but that only made them angry, so beat him... so bad to the point he couldn't move... and the smell of blood drew in more predators," he pauses," When I woke up it was the middle of the night, I still don't know how many people I may have killed, or if I even killed any, but there was blood dripping from my mouth all the way down my chest." He takes a step closer to Mari.

"And, what do you expect a young, scared boy to do?" He looks at her, but she doesn't have an answer. "He runs home." His eyes flick back and forth between hers. "But, when he gets there, pleading for help... they turn their back on him." He takes a breath, his jaw tensing as he looks at the floor. "...One look at me and I was dead to them,” he whispers, and looks back up at her, her eyes glossy from the built up tears, "...they were right."

Without thinking, Mari reaches up and pulls Jungkook into an embrace, his eyes widen for a moment as he is caught off guard.

“Jungkook,” she says into his ear, “You’re not a monster.” She pulls away and places her hand on his cheek, looking into his bright red eyes. “You’re beautiful. In every way.”

A single tear runs down his face and she uses her thumb to wipe it away. She draws him back into a hug, and this time he brings his arms up and hugs her back.

Chapter Text

You arrive at the base with Taehyung, earlier that morning Namjoon had called and asked you both to come in, you’re hoping it’s not too serious. You both enter and head to the main area to look for the other guys, but what you don’t expect is to see your best friend sitting at the table half asleep with her head on Jungkook's shoulder.

“The hell?” Both Mari and Jungkook's heads pop up in your direction. “Mari? What are you doing here? And I thought you were mad at him.” You point your finger at Jungkook.

“Oh, I stopped by yesterday like you suggested... and we kinda made up.” She smiles and pokes Jungkook's side.

“Yeah, yeah.” He struggles to hide his grin.

You raise an eyebrow and Taehyung takes a seat. “Wow, our kookie’s finally growing up,” he teases, “I honestly didn't expect it.”

“Yeah, neither did I,” you add, but Jungkook seems to just ignore you two. You then hear a yawn as Hoseok and Yoongi both enter.

“Good morning,” Hoseok chimes and takes a seat.

“Morning,” you respond, and Jimin then slowly follows behind and slumps into a chair, “Someone's not a morning person,” you joke. He doesn’t open his eyes and just hums in response to your comment. He then looks like he sniffs the air and perks his head up to look at Mari, it still amazes you how good their sense of smell is, the fact that he can tell someone different is there without having to look.

“Oh, hey Mari,” he brings his head back down, “How was sleeping in Jungkook's room last night?” Mari’s face quickly drops, and so does your jaw. You turn your head to your friend, Jungkook's eyes are wide, and he looks like he’s about to pounce on Jimin.

“Ohhhh,” Hoseok teases from across the table, even Yoongi’s head snaps up in shock.

“I- It was fine... I mean it’s not like anything happened...” She starts playing with her fingers to hide her embarrassment.

“Yeah hyung, so quit spying,” Jungkook spits out.

“Hey, I was curious about this ‘mission’ she was on,” he finger quotes, “You know, about the two-faced jerk she was rambling about.” You break out into a laugh, and Jungkook just rolls his eyes.

“He’s just kidding Jungkook, we’re glad you guys made up, plus it’s about damn time you get out.” Taehyung bumps his friend on the arm and he smirks.

After a few more minutes of chatting, Namjoon and Jin finally walk into the room.

“Sorry guys, it took me a bit to get him out of bed.” He gestures to Jin who nods and takes a seat.

“Yeah, yeah I’m here now, so let’s start.”

“So,” Namjoon claps his hands together, and everyone looks up to him, “I have some news on the pressing situation, I just got news from Chan that his pack has been tracking Mark's scent, and recently one managed to pick it up in town.” He must be talking about Felix. “He said that he ran into Taehyung and y/n coincidentally, right Tae?”

“Yeah, we ran into him last night, he said he picked up the scent and followed it to near us.”

“So, that would only mean, he’s been following either you, or y/n, and honestly I could be either.”

“But, why would he follow either of them?” Jin questions.

“There may be a couple of options…” Namjoon sits back in a chair. “It may be because of y/n’s involvement in the mission, it could be because our clan got in his way, or he may specifically be targeting Taehyung because of Soyoung… any of them are possible.”

“So, what should we do?” Jungkook asks.

“I think that y/n should be under constant protection, if it is her they’re following, she’ll need someone with her at all times.” Taehyung nods his head in agreement.

“Jimin, Yoongi and I have been looking into possible areas where they may be hiding out. Although it’s a long shot, I think we should send a couple groups to check out these areas to be safe.” He displays a large map on the nearby monitor highlighting the locations.

“Do you think we’ll actually find anything?” Hoseok says while observing the large map.

“I don’t know, but we have to be ready if we do.” He continues to look at the screen. “I want to send the first group out tonight, which is me, Taehyung and Hobi.”

“What about y/n?” Taehyung asks and Namjoon turns to you.



“How would you like to spend your night here?”

“It sounds lovely,” you smile.

Namjoon then looks at Mari. “Mari, I guess we never gave you the full talk about being involved with our group did we?”

“No, but y/n gave me the rundown. You don’t have to worry about me breaking your trust.” She smiles.

“You sure?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook grins, “We can trust her.”

Namjoon raises a brow but continues. “Then, I guess that’s everything.” He starts to stand but then remembers something. “Oh also, the local warlocks said they’d come with us on these missions, just in case we need a quick teleportation.”

“Which one?” Yoongi raises his head up.

“They’re gonna be switching off since they all work together, but tonight Yeonjun.”

“Ugh,” Jimin groans, “That guy is so cocky. He's tall, handsome, and a complete flirt.”

“Sounds like you have a crush on him Jim,” Taehyung teases.

“Yeah right, he practically flirts with anyone.”

“Well, he’s skilled when it comes to magic, so you’ll have to deal temporarily.” Namjoon stands up from his seat. “I’ll see you two tonight.” Hoseok and Taehyung nod, and he leaves the room and Jin follows after him.

“You sure you’ll be okay here?” Taehyung says and you turn your head.

“Yeah, I’ll have four vampires and a barrier protecting me, I’ll be fine.” You rest your hand in his to ease him.

“Besides, Mari do you happen to have any plans tonight?” You turn to your friend who is apparently distracted by the man beside her.

“Oh, um actually, we were gonna hang out tonight.” Your face drops to an annoyed pout. “Sorwy,” she apologizes in a baby voice.

“You did this.” You death stare and point your finger at Jungkook .

He just shrugs his shoulders. “Sorwy,” he says in the same voice and Mari giggles, and you look across the table.

“Jimin.” He lifts his head up and looks at you. “Would you want to hang out tonight?”

“Uh, yeah, sure,” he murmurs and lays his head back down.

“See?” You turn back to Taehyung. “I’m all set.”

He chuckles slightly. “Alright, I guess you’re in good hands then.”


All the boys one by one get up from the table to return to their usual schedules, including Taehyung and Jungkook who leave you and Mari for some girl time.

“So, I’m guessing last night went really well?” You rest your elbow on the table and look at her, she has the stupidest smile on her face as she looks at you.

“Yeah, it did. I confronted him, and… at first he tried to push me away, but I guess I was able to break through.” You’re happy things worked out for her. “And, after that we just went back to his room and talked a lot more…”

“And, you just casually end up sleeping in his bed?” You raise a brow.

“That was kind of an accident, I guess we both got tired and dosed off.”

“So, no kissing? No touching?”

“Mmm, we snuggled a little but that’s it.” You nod.

You suddenly feel your stomach growl and you remember Taehyung has bought some food for you and stored it away.

“You hungry? They have a kitchen they don’t use here, Taehyung got some food for me, we can go grab some.”

“Sure, I could eat.” She quickly stands but then stumbles and has to catch herself. You reach your arms out to steady her.

“Woah, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m uh... I’m just a little light headed.” You give her a suspicious look and notice she looks a little pale.



“During your little ‘chat time’ with Jungkook, did he happen to bite you?”


“I knew it!” You point your finger at her.

“Okay! Yes, he was hungry, so you know... I offered.” You laugh at the way she hides her face, somewhat ashamed. “It honestly took me a long time to get him to. He was worried he would take too much, but after constantly insisting he finally did.”

“I don’t see a bite mark though.” You look at her neck and wrists.

“Yeah, cause he bit me here.” She lifts her sleeve up to reveal a bite mark half way up her arm. “I didn’t want to make it obvious... Unlike someone else I know.” You just scoff and roll your eyes.

“Soooo, how did it feel?” You sound a little too giddy.

“Amazing,” she grins, “It hurt for a second at first, but after that… you weren't kidding.”

“Alright missy, lets go get you some orange juice.” You loop her arm in hers as you both head on your way.


Taehyung and Hoseok head to the training room to practice, so you end up wandering around the base looking around. The place really is massive, and you’ve barely seen most of it. Mari had gone off to hang out with Jungkook, you're happy for them of course, but you wished you could spend the whole day with your friend.

You slowly walk around the long hallway in the center of the building. You pass the medical area you had been to with Jin, and pass a few other rooms that appear to hold gear and materials. You continue on and slow down as you reach the boys rooms. You pass Taehyung's room, not bothering to peek in, since you’ve been in there a couple of times while Yoongi’s room seems to be locked shut, along with Jin and Namjoon's room.

You glance into Hoseok’s room, which is as bright and colorful as his personality, you also see Jimin’s room, which you remember you’d seen before when you went to him for help, it had a very classy and elegant feel to it. You then pass Jungkook's room, the door is barely creaked open, but you manage to see a large gaming setup, you can hear him and Mari laughing, so you take that as your cue to move on.

You’re just about to head back when you see a large metal door around the corner, you know you probably shouldn’t be snooping around like this, but your curiosity gets the better of you. You give the handle a firm tug, surprising the door is not locked, and it gradually opens to reveal a staircase going down. The lights are on, meaning this isn’t just some forgotten basement. You look around the hallway to see if you’re being watched, and you carefully start to descend the stairs, with each step you glance around, waiting for some spooky ghost to jump out and give you a heart attack.

Instead, when you reach the bottom, you see multiple large glass chambers, each one filled with a bright white interior, these must be some kind of cell for keeping supernatural creatures from breaking out.

The first two are empty, and you continue to walk down the large room, when you suddenly jump. You see a dark figure slumped over in a corner of one of the cells, but they haven’t seemed to notice you. You carefully step closer to the glass, and as you do, the creature's face becomes recognizable.


The man's head slowly lifts up, his body still sitting limp around him, his face had many bruises and marks that looked somewhat aged, but still extremely painful, his limbs are covered in a dark liquid, which you assume must be demon blood.

“Well, look who it is,” his voice sounds raspy, but it is still intimidating. You don’t know what to say, you hadn't expected to find anyone down here. “What’s wrong? Can’t talk?”

You press your lips together and step closer. “I just... wasn't expecting to see anyone.”

“What, did you think they killed me?” He laughs.

“No, I just didn’t know you’d be here... in this condition.”

“Don’t worry, your boyfriends made sure to keep me alive... barely.” He tries to shift himself over but groans in pain as he does. “Cause they need me, either for information... or bait.”


He smirks. “I don’t know if you noticed sweetheart, but your guys are after my mistress, so if they have to dangle me out in the open to try and get her out of hiding, then they'll do so.”

“Your ‘mistress’ is Soyoung?” He nods.

“It’s not going to work though, I’m at the bottom of the pyramid, a lowly demon like me... she wouldn’t even bat an eye at my death…” He sounds a little sad. You start to lose yourself in thought, not notice how Johnny had moved closer to the glass, his face is now almost level with yours. “But...” You jump as you see how close he is. “I do know something.” You tilt your head to the side as you look into his dark eyes.


“I know... what Soyoung is after.”

Why would he be telling you something like this? So willingly? He looks like he’d been tortured for hours, yet he just told you he has information that he’s refused to give to the boys.


“Heh, I’ll tell you what. You get me out of this cell... and I’ll tell you.”

“No,” you state, “I’m not an idiot Johnny.”

“I know, but I’ll give you my word. You unlock the door, and I’ll tell you, whether I make it out of the building after that is something we’ll both have to see play out.”

You stare back at him through the glass, thinking his offer over in your head. 'You could try and tell the guys about this... no but then he won't tell you... Maybe you could try and work him harder.' Your thoughts are then cut short.

“Y/n?” You snap your head up and see Taehyung at the base of the stairs, he looks both worried and angry at the same time. “What are you doing down here?”

“I- um.” Johnny smirks and sits back against the cell wall, and you quickly step away from the glass and scamper over to Taehyung. You approach him, but he keeps his gaze on Johnny. You turn to start walking up the stairs, but as you pass he grabs your arm and leans into your ear.

“Did he say something to you?” You slowly twist your head to look at him.

“Uhh, no. Nothing we don’t already know.” He lets go of your arm and you walk back upstairs.

That was the first time you’ve ever lied to Taehyung.

You enter the hallway and he follows, abruptly closing the large metal door behind you. You stand there in silence for a few moments, you can tell he's angry.

“You shouldn’t have gone down there,” he sounds very serious.

“I know, I was just wandering around and...” He crosses his arms, and you look down at your feet. “I’m sorry.”

“Something could have happened! You could’ve gotten hurt!”

“I know Taehyung, I shouldn’t have been snooping.” He lets out a breath and looks around before walking closer to you and taking your hands in his.

“I just… I got really worried when I couldn’t find you, and then I found you with him.”

“Tae.” He lifts his eyes up to meet yours. “I’m sorry I worried you.” You place your hand on his cheek. “I won't go wandering around again, I promise. Okay?” He nods before giving you a short hug.

But, now the only thought eating away at your mind is what Johnny had told you…

Chapter Text

“You sure you’ll be fine here?” 

“Yes Tae, I’ll be fine. Now go out there and look for the bad guys.” You brush a strand of hair out of  his face, and he smiles. “Besides, I’ll be spending some quality time with Jimin.” You glance over to the figure sitting at the table with his feet up, and he gives you a smiley thumbs up.

Namjoon, Hoseok and Taehyung are at the entrance waiting for this warlock to arrive. You’re not really sure what to expect when he gets here, you’ve never met a warlock, but you’re sure he must be a decent person since him and his friends have helped the guys out on many occasions. 

Suddenly, as if on cue, a spot near the door begins to morph and a large portal appears, this is your first time seeing true magic in action, and it’s fascinating, but also bizarre, it's like something taken out of one of those fantasy movies, and definitely something you’d never expect to see in real life.

A young blonde man steps out of the portal, he's very tall, but slender and he looks even younger than Jungkook, but then you remember that Taehyung had explained that warlocks care just as immortal to time as vampires, meaning he could be centuries old for all you know, you could also tell he is very fashionable from his outfit that is topped with various jewelry pieces and accessories, he doesn’t really look like he's heading out on a mission. 

“Hello everyone, are we ready to head out?” the man asks as he glances around the room.

“Yeah, lets go check this place out.” Taehyung steps away from you to leave, but this catches the warlock's attention, and he gracefully walks over to you.

“Hi, I don’t think we’ve met.” He reaches down and takes your hand and places a light kiss on your knuckles. “I’m Choi Yeonjun.” He pulls his lips away with a charming grin, meanwhile Taehyung is practically burning holes into this man's skull with the death stare he’s giving him, but you just smile. 

“Nice to meet you, I’m y/n.”

“Well, y/n.” Yeonjun swiftly flicks his wrist and pulls a rose out of thin air. “Might I just say, you are quite a captivating individual.” He put his hand out to offer you the flower.

“Yes, she is,” Taehyung cuts in, “and she’s also quite taken.” He places his hands on your shoulders and tugs you toward him.

“Ahh, I see, that’s a shame.” Yeonjun’s expression softens, but you reach your hand out and take the rose.

“Thank you for the compliment Yeonjun.” You give him a warm smile and he does the same. “And you.” You turn and place your hand on Taehyung’s arm before he pounces on the man. “Play nice.” You stand on your tip toes and give him a peck on the cheek. 

“Alright, let’s go guys,” Hoseok calls.

The four men walk to the door and Yeonjun waves his hand, opening a large portal. They all step through one by one before the portal then vanishes.

“That guy is such a flirt.” You look over at Jimin who has watched the whole exchange.

“Yeah, but he seemed nice.” You sit down next to him.

“Yeah right.”

“Are you sure you don’t have a crush on him Jimin?” you tease and raise a bow.

“No!” he shouts with an annoyed tone.

“So, what do you want to do while they’re gone?”

“Mmm, well Yoongi and Jin are working, so... wanna head to the lounge and watch some movies?”

“Sure,” you shrug.

You both stand up and walk through the building to the lounge. On the way you pass Jungkook's room, and again you can hear him and Mari talking, you’re so curious what they could be up to, but you don’t want to bother them.  You stop by the kitchen area Taehyung stalked up, luckily there is some bagged popcorn, and you quickly dump it in a bowl and catch up to Jimin, who is already seated on the couch. 

“What we watchin’?” You sit down on the love seat adjacent to him and look up at the screen.

“There’s a Harry Potter marathon on.”

“Ooo, I love Harry Potter.” You both settle down in your seats as you watch the large screen and you start to munch down on your popcorn. A couple minutes pass before Jimin speaks again.

“So,” Jimin leans closer to you and you see he has a devilish grin on his face, “you think they’re gonna have sex tonight?”

“Who?” Your brows furrow at his question. “Jungkook and Mari?” 

“No, Yoongi and Jin,” he says sarcastically, “Yes Jungkook and Mari!”

“Um, I don’t know, are they that close yet?”

“I’m not sure, that’s why I assumed you’d know.”

“Well, they haven’t been super close until recently, so honestly I’m not sure. Mari’s no stranger to sex, but I know Jungkook is a virgin to that might complicate things.” You take another handful of popcorn.

“How do you know that?”


“Can’t trust that guy with anything now.” He sighs and shakes his head. “But, if Mari knows what she’s doing I’d say it’s a save bet.”

“Maybe, but to be honest, I think she’s serious about him.” Jimin looks over at you. “She hasn’t been in a serious relationship in a while, and based off the way she was talking about him, it seems like she really likes him.” He nods.

“Well, how long did you and Taehyung wait?”

“How do you know if we even have?” Jimin gives you a ‘don’t give me that shit’ kind of face. “Fine, um, I don’t know, like a month, or something like that.” Jimin hums and thinks for a second. “But, do guys get as nervous as girls for their first time?”

Jimin thinks for another moment. “Well, we don’t have to worry about the painful side of it or anything. I think guys get more nervous about doing well for their partner rather than the idea itself. I’m sure others are just as nervous about it though.”

“Hmm, yeah... Well, it’s really none of our business, so.” Jimin nods at your statement and the two of you avert your attention back to the movie.

“...I’m gonna bet yes.” You roll your eyes. "Also... how much has Taehyung told you?"

"Don't worry, just all your secret kinks and fetishes." You throw him an evil smirk and his face goes pale. "I'm kidding, Jimin." He takes a large breath of relief as you laugh. "He just told me you aren't currently in a relationship."

"Oh, thank god." He sits back.

"Do you have a preference by the way? You know, which side of the field?"

"Eh, not really. I keep it simple, I see an attractive person, and I take my shot." You laugh lightly in response. "Why do you think I introduced myself to you?" You almost choke on your popcorn and he flops to the side laughing, his eyes curling into bright crescents as he holds his stomach.

"You were hitting on me?!" He continues to chuckle while lying on his back.

"Yeah..." He sits back up, the grin still on his face. "But, I could tell quickly that you wouldn't be interested in a one night thing, so I left you be." You shake your head. "Besides, I saw the way you looked at Taehyung when he walked in and knew I had no chance." You smile as you feel the blush forming in your cheeks. "Plus, I'm not really interested in a relationship, too much commitment and emotions for me." He leans back against the sofa.

"You never know, that person might be out there." You poke his leg.

"Ehh, we'll see about that."


Namjoon leads the way down the eerie tunnel, the place he had pointed out is an abandoned sewerway underground, the four of them on high alert while looking around with their flashlights.

“Are you sure there’s even anything down here?” Yeonjun asks.

“There had been a number of demon sightings leading to this place, so it’s a save bet.”

“This place is creepy, it looks like nothing’s been in here for years.” Hoseok shivers at the various rubage on the ground.

“Which would make it a good pace to hide,” Namjoon replies.

“Who are we even looking for again?” Taehyung rolls his eyes at Yeonjun’s question.

“We’re looking for Soyoung, she’s hiding out somewhere, trying to regain her strength or something,” Taehyung explains.



“Like, ruler of the demon world's daughter Soyoung?” Taehyung’s brows furrow, and he looks at Yeonjun.

“Ruler of the demon world's daughter…” Taehyung mumbles. 

“Yeah, you know? ‘The devil,’ 'Hades,' 'God of Death,’ or whatever you wanna call him.”

“You know about Soyoung? And who she is?” Namjoon and Hoseok are walking slightly ahead, but not far enough away to not hear the conversation.

“Well, yeah, she was summoned from the demon world like a hundred and fifty years ago right?” The two of them continue walking. “I met her.” Taehyung stops walking.

“How? W- when?”

Yeonjun also stops. “She came to me, asking if I would help her open a portal. Of course I said no. I guess she went wandering off after that…” Taehyung looks down at the ground. “But, I do know, about a few months or so later, some people went to Soobin asking for help to try and send her back. They did so successfully, and managed to seal her away… So that means she either broke the seal, or someone helped her break it.”

The two of them start to walk again, catching up to Namjoon and Hoseok.

“Do you know how she got summoned to his world?”

There’s a short pause and Yeonjun thinks. “All I know is there was a forbidden spell that one could cast to summon her here. The spell said if you freed her, she would grant you a wish, but that wish came with consequences, plus there was no telling what she would do after… I heard that some desperate human summoned her, and of course it went horribly wrong, and she escaped.”

“What kind of desperate fool would have summoned her?”

There's a chilling silence that causes them all to tense slightly, he’s not sure why that would be the case, but the four of them continue walking for another few minutes in silence.

“Hey guys,” Hoseok beckons them over to the side, and the three of them walk over to where he is. There is a small passageway leading to what looks like what used to be a small hideout.

“Looks like whoever was here left.” Yeonjun squats down and looks at what looks like fresh blood stains. “And, I’m guessing they left recently. Do you think this could’ve just been humans?”

“No,” Namjoon states. “It reeks of demons, and that's human blood. Looks like they were bringing their kill back here.”

“Maybe they knew we were coming,” Taehyung suggests.

“Yeah, maybe.” Namjoon stands. “Let’s see if there’s another way out that they could have escaped to.” Taehyung and Hoseok nod and walk back to the main tunnel, and Namjoon is about to follow when Yeonjun tugs on his arm. 

“Why didn’t you tell him?” he whispers.

“I told him what he needed to know... I thought this would all be over…” Namjoon looks at the ground.

“Namjoon, you need to tell him everything, not just the parts you want him to hear.”

He swallows and looks at Yeonjun. “I will. Just give me time to figure out how.” Yeonjun lets go of his arm, and the two continue out with the others.


Mari returns from the pantry with a bowl of chips and takes a seat on the floor.

“How’s it going over there?”

“I’m working on it…”

Mari and Jungkook spent most of the afternoon gaming and playing around. After that the two of them started talking for hours, Jungkook had mentioned his love for drawing, and Mari insisted he draw something, so they had continued to chat while he scribbled in his book.

“Can I look yet?” she whines.

“No, it’s not done yet.”

“Ugh.” She takes a handful of chips and shoves them in her mouth, and he laughs. He had the cutest bunny smile when he laughed. “So, what were we talking about before I left?”

“Umm, you were talking about what you were like in school when you were young.”

“Oh yeah! I was a complete geek.” Jungkook raises a brow.

“Really? You seem like you would be super popular or something.”

“Pffft, hardly. I was a total outcast until junior high when I finally had a slight glow up and started hiding all my nerdy interests.”

“That kinda sucks though. You shouldn’t have to act fake around people to get attention.”

“Yeah, but that’s high school for ya,” she shrugs, “What about you?”

He tilts his head to the side. “It was such a long time ago, but I was a pretty average student popularity wise, my grades weren’t too bad either.”

“You mean you weren’t a heartbreaker?” she teases.

“No,” he laughs. “I would hardly say that.” The room is filled with a comfortable silence for a few minutes. Only the sound of Jungkook’s sketching and Mari’s chewing. 

“What about you?”

“Hmm?” She perks up.

“Were you in many relationships?”

“Uh, like two short ones in the second half of high school. I didn’t go out on any serious dates until after I graduated. I was in a serious relationship over a year ago... he broke my heart.” He gives her a sympathetic look. “Since then I’ve just been flinging around, haven't found the right person... but we’ll see how things go,” she grins.

He smiles. “Well, that guy who broke your heart is an idiot and is clearly missing out.”

“And, what about you? I’m sure in the many years you’ve been around, you’ve probably been in a lot of serious relationships.”

“You know, I’m actually not that old, compared to the other guys.”

“Oh yeah? Like what a hundred years?” she jokes.

“Fifty, actually.” She hums and takes another bite. “And, to answer your question... none.”

“What?” she laughs.

“I haven't been in any serious relationships…” He glances up from his sketchbook and sees her staring back. “When I was human I’d been in one or two that never lasted long enough to be serious. After I was turned... it wasn’t something on my mind,” he pauses, “I guess I felt like I didn’t deserve it… to be happy.”

She gives him a sad look. “Jungkook, yo-”

“You can come look now,” he cuts her off. She nods and stands up before walking over to the back of his chair and looking over his shoulder. Her eyes narrow and her jaw drops open.

It's a drawing of her. Without realizing she reaches out to touch the page, as if it’s not real. Every detail captures her likeness in almost utter perfection. The sketch lines naturally brushed across the page surrounded by smooth shades of black and grey, illuminating the brightness in her eyes. It’s as if without any words, Mari could see exactly how Jungkook sees her.

“Jungkook…” she gasps, “It’s beautiful.”

“That’s only because the subject is beautiful.” She looks down and meets his eyes, the bright glisten in them causing her heart to flutter as their faces hover only a few inches apart.

He blinks a few times and takes in a breath as Mari slowly leans down and presses her lips to his. The sketchbook falls to the floor with a light thud as Jungkook brings his hand up to cup her face, gently pulling her closer as she takes a seat on his lap, straddling him in the chair.

Gradually, the intensity of the kiss becomes heated and Mari begins to rock her hips, and Jungkook moans against her touch, parting his lips to slip his tongue into her mouth. 

The two of them continue to aggressively suck on each other’s lips, then Mari parts away and begins to trail down his neck. She nips and sucks under his jaw and behind his ear, and he lets out a low groan as she runs her hands over his chest before she gives a light tug on his shirt.

“Jungkook, take off your shirt.”

Chapter Text

“Jungkook, take off your shirt,” she pants.

He reaches down and easily slides his shirt off as Mari parts and does the same with hers. When she pulls it over her head she meets Jungkook's toned body, his muscular pecs and abs practically make her mouth water.

“You’re so beautiful.” She takes her fingertips and grazes them over his stomach, he’s suddenly filled with a confidence he seemed to be lacking.

He pulls her mouth back to his and runs his hands over her ass with a squeeze, by now she can definitely feel the growing bulge through his jeans. She swiftly moves from his lips to his neck, then his chest, trailing sloppy kisses all the way down. She slides off his lap onto her knees as she runs her tongue over his abs as she unbuttons to the top of his pants, but stops before tugging them down.

“Can I?” Mari looks up at him. He gives her a frantic nod, and with a swift tug she pulls his pants down. 

She carefully slides his boxers off and is met with his immense size, he is big, bigger than anyone she’d ever been with. She takes his length in her hand and his thighs twitch slightly as she slowly starts to stroke him, and his chest starts to quickly rise and fall. 

“I’ll go slow, okay?” He nods. She licks her lips and gulps before running her tongue over his head.

“S- shit!” His muscles flex up. She plants kisses down his length and runs her tongue back up. He watches her with hooded eyes as she slowly parts her lips and sucks him in.

Jungkook then loudly cries out, and she rests her hand on his thigh to keep him in place. She slowly begins to bob her head, each time taking in more and more on him. His hands are holding on to the armrest of the chair, clutching it for dear life. She works her tongue along his cock and pumps her hands at his base, careful not to go too fast for him. He squints his eyes shut, and with a loud moan he throws his head back.

She starts to pick up her pace. Forcing herself down further and humming as she sucks.

“Ah, fuck!” His breathing has become extremely rapid, he’s not sure how much longer he can last. 

His cock starts to harden and throb, with every bob he can feel himself growing closer. He takes one of his hands and grips on to her hair as she continues to rapidly take him in. He pushes her head down faster, and she gags as she repeatedly sucks him.

And, with a loud moan Jungkook finally cums hard, releasing a large load into her mouth, and she swallows every bit. She gulps and removes him from her mouth, and he lets go of her hair as she stands up to place a kiss on his lips, his face covered in sweat as he struggles to catch his breath. 

“You did so good.” She smiles into the kiss.

Jungkook parts and cups her cheek. “What about you?”

She grins. “Why don’t you go lay on the bed while I take these off?”

His eyes widen and he quickly starts to stand. He crawls across his large bed and takes a seat in the center, and Mari stands and slips out of her pants and her underwear before unclipping her bra, each one of her undergarments hitting the floor. Jungkook's breath hitches as he looks at her completely exposed. 

She kneels on the bed and crawls forward. She meets Jungkook’s lips and gives him a passionate kiss as she slowly leans forward, pushing his back down to the mattress. She reaches her hand down and gives him a slow stroke, and he moans and pulls his eyes shut.

“Is this what you want?” She wants to make sure he’s also completely okay with what’s happening.

“...Y- yes... please.” He looks at her with dark eyes as she continues to stroke him.

She sits up and straddles herself over him before reaching her hand down to his length and lining him up with her entrance. She looks at him as she slowly starts to slide herself down, his face quickly contorts in pleasure as he lets out a loud moan, and he gasps as she takes him in, his size completely stretching her out.

“Holy shit!” she cries and she continues to sink down further. He finally bottoms her out and she has to pause to accommodate his stretch. She leans down and gives him a passionate kiss. “You're so big Jungkook,” she whispers.

After a minute in this position she gradually lifts her hips back up and slams them back down, both of them wantonly moaning with every movement.

“Does it feel good?” She bites down on his earlobe and she rocks against him, his eyes are glued shut and his hair damp with sweat.

“Y- yes. Oh god, yes!”

She sits back up and places her hands on his chest and she rides him, quickly getting into a rhythm, bouncing her hips up and down as he mewls underneath her. 

“Shit!” he moans and throws his head back into the pillows.

She leans back down and sucks on his neck and works her hips against his cock, with each bounce she can feel him getting harder, and she isn’t too far herself. He quickly wraps his hands around her waist and begins to thrust up into her, each time hitting a deep spot in her that has her crying out. 

“Oh my god!” She leans down and has to put her hands on the bed to hold herself up as he fucks up into her, he can tell how tired she is getting. 

With a swift movement Jungkook grips on to her and flips her on her back, never separating from each other. She yelps as she hits the bed with a thud as Jungkook rapidly begins to pound into her. She screams out in pleasure and he slams into her so deep. 

"You like that, princess?" he groans as he continues to thrust into her. She nods her head and he snaps his hips forward, causing a whimper to slip out, and he bites down on his lip.

“Jungkook, I'm g-gonna,” she's cut off by another cry, and he lets out a deep growl from his chest, gritting his teeth with every thrust.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” he pants. He can feel himself right on the edge.

Mari screams, coming hard, and clenching around him as her back arches against the sheets. And with that, Jungkook reaches his second climax, releasing his large load with a loud moan. 

After a few seconds he gently pulls out and falls to the bed, both of them laying there panting. Jungkook then slides over and pulls Mari into a sweet hug, snuggling into her side, catching her by surprise. Mari manages to reach down and pull the covers over the two of them.

By the time she looks down Jungkook is already asleep, and she can’t help but smile.


It’s already long past midnight and the guys haven’t returned yet. You’re halfway through the fourth Harry Potter movie and Jimin has fallen asleep, you don’t mind though, you're enjoying yourself.

Another half an hour or so passes and you’re on the brink of drifting off when you hear the door to the lounge open. You look over to the light of the doorway and see Taehyung peaking in, you give him a sleepy wave and he smiles. You bring your finger to your lips to make a ‘shh’ sound and point to Jimin, and he tiptoes over to the love seat and squats down to meet you.

“Hey sleepyhead,” he whispers and tilts his head. 

“Hi,” you smile, “How’d things go?”

“Eh, we didn’t find anything really. We’re gonna try some other places soon.” You nod your head and struggle to keep your eyes open. Taehyung laughs, and you open your arms to welcome him in. He slides next to you and you quickly snuggle into his chest. He places a kiss on the top of your head, and before you know it you’re out like a light. 

“Someone looks cozy.” Taehyung looks up and sees that Jimin is awake. He looks back down at you as you lay on his chest, feeling your chest gradually rise and fall as you breathe.

“Yeah,” he smiles to himself.

“She’s really something special, Tae... You have to make sure to keep her safe, especially in the world we live in…” Taehyung's smile slowly fades.

“I know…” He looks over to his friend, then back to you. “I don’t think I’ll be able to live with myself if something happened to her... especially if it was because of me…”

“Tae.” Taehyung lifts his eyes up to Jimin. “That’s not going to happen. Because we’ll protect each other. All of us.”



Namjoon walks into his room and flops face first onto the bed.

“I’m guessing it didn’t go well?” Jin calls from their bathroom.

“We couldn’t find them.”

“Mmm.” Jin walks through the doorframe in his cozy looking pajamas before making his way to the bed. ”Did you really expect to find her?”

Namjoon sits up on his elbows. “Not really, but I was hoping we would at least have a clue or something... anything to try and track her down!” Jin can tell how stressed he's been getting, especially as of late, and he reaches down and rubs his back and plants a light kiss on his forehead.

“...Jin. We need to tell him.”

“Who? Taehyung?” He nods. “I thought we said he didn’t need to know…”

“Yeah, that was before Soyoung decided to come back…” He looks down at the bed. “...He started asking Yeonjun questions.”

“Did he tell him?”

“No. Only bits and pieces. He knew it wasn't his place to tell him what happened.” Jin lets out a small breath of relief.

“So, when... how are you gonna tell him?”

“I don’t know yet, it’s not exactly an easy thing to explain…” Jin presses his lips together. “He’s been so hard of himself because of that… I mean, did you see the way he broke down when he heard Soyoung was back? How the hell is he going to react when we knew, we knew who she was... and how she got here…”

Jin takes a deep breath, thinking of all the possible things that may happen. “I think... he’ll be shocked, and angry... angry as hell.” He lets out a sad laugh. “But, I think he’ll understand.”

“We should’ve just told him the truth back then…”

“Maybe, but… then things might have turned out different. I think he’ll be more upset about us lying than about what we did…”

“Mmm, I guess we’ll just have to be honest… even if the truth hurts.”

“Namjoon…” Jin places his hand on his cheek. “Is the truth too painful for Taehyung, or for you?”

Chapter Text

You slowly wake up and lift your head up to look around. You’re in Taehyung’s room, he must have carried you there last night. You roll over and see Taehyung with his back up against the headboard, he’s reading a book. 

He notices your movement and gives you a grin. “Good morning sleeping beauty.” He brushes the hair out of your face.

“Good morning.” You sit up and stretch your arms out. “Whatcha reading?” You lean over and try to see.

“Just doing some research, it’s about the demon world. But it’s pretty much boring history stuff,” he explains as adjusts his glasses and continues to scan over the page. He looks so cute in glasses.

“Where’s the book from?”

“I asked Yeonjun if he had any information I could look into about Soyoung, so he offered these to me.”


“Also, Namjoon wants to meet with everyone later, but we should get you some food first.” He pokes the tip of your nose.

You lean closer and bring you faces inches from his. “What about your breakfast?”

“I’m fine, baby.” You sit up a little more to bring your leg over his waist, and he places the book down as you straddle over his lap, placing your arms around his neck and he rests his on your hips.

“Are you sure?” You flick your head to move your hair out of the way and expose your neck. He takes in a sharp breath.

“You really are something else, you know that?” You giggle, and he places his glasses on the nightstand. “Cause right now, it looks to me like you're the one who’s more hungry than me.”

“...Maybe,” you smile.

He brings his chin up and brushes his lips over the skin on your neck, taking in your scent as he moves, and sending shivers down your spine. He places gentle kisses along your jaw before revealing his fangs and biting down. At this point you can barely even feel the sting of his teeth, only the rush of adrenaline and ecstasy as your blood flows out and down his throat. 

He runs his hands up your back, pulling your body even closer to his, and you gasp as you feel his tug. He gulps down a couple of times, and you start to feel a little light headed. He hears your heartbeat start to become sluggish, and he pulls away to lick up any remaining blood from your wound. 

“Sorry,” he breathes, “I got a little carried away.” He lifts his head back up and meets your eyes. 

“It’s okayyy,” you giggle and pull his forehead to yours. He laughs and brings his lips to yours with a warm kiss, you can taste the remnants of blood on his lips, the bitter taste of iron passing over your taste buds, but it doesn’t bother you too much.

“Come on, let’s get you some food.”


You and Taehyung head to the main room after you finish your meal, everyone’s already there. You do your best to place your hair over your neck to hide your bite marks, especially because of how fresh they are, but you’re certain they can all smell it anyway.

“Morning.” You grin as you walk over and take a seat.

“Good morning, y/n,” Jin smiles.

You look over to greet your friend, but quickly notice she’s wearing Jungkook's black t-shirt and sweatpants. She sees your stare and you give her a look, but she just shrugs you off. You then glance over at Jungkook and notice some hickey marks on his neck and you can’t help but snap your head to Jimin. He instantly catches your stare, and you motion to Jungkook with your eyes. He gives you a wicked smirk and raises both his eyebrows, indicating to you that he’s already noticed and is basically saying, ‘I told you so.’ Your thoughts are then cut short.

“Okay guys, we have some news,” Namjoons starts, “Chan has told me that one of his pack members managed to catch Mark's scent and trace it back to a location.” He puts the city map up on the large screen.

“Isn’t that just an ordinary building?” Hoseok asks.

“I was just as shocked as you, but they said there was no doubt he went in there.” The building is in the far outskirts of the city, even for a vampire it would take some time to get there, but it doesn't look like there's anything really special about it. “I’m gonna need all hands on deck for this, including the guys who normally stay here, I’m gonna need you out in the field.”

“What about the girls?” Jungkook looks to Namjoon.

“Actually, Chan said he can have someone look after them.”

“Will they be coming here?” you ask.

“If that’s what you’re more comfortable with.”

“Have one of the warlocks here too,” Taehyung cuts in, “Just to be safe.”

“Soobin is already accompanying us, but I’ll talk to them and see if they can have someone stay here.” Taehyung nods in agreement. 

Namjoon spends the next hour or so explaining the plan to the guys, where they’re going to be positioned and what they’ll do if anything goes wrong, everyone comes to an understanding and he dismisses everyone. Taehyung stands up from his chair, but you tug his arm.

“Hey, are you going to be alright tonight?” 

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Well, I mean about seeing Soyoung and all... are you going to be okay?”

He looks down for a second, but lifts his head back up. “Yeah, I think I’ll be fine. I’ve thought about it a lot, but all I want to do is make sure the mission goes well.” You nod and he reaches down to take your hand. “I think it’s time to leave the past in the past, you know?” You give him a light smile.


The day passes by rather quickly, you and Taehyung pretty much lounge around. After lunch you and Mari decide to hang out for a bit while the boys go to train. Taehyung and Jimin are already in the training room warming up when Jungkook then walks in and throws his towel off to the side.

“Look who it is, it's our grown up maknae,” Jimin teases.

“What are you talking about?” Jungkook walks over and starts to stretch out.

“Oh don’t act like we all can’t see those hickeys on your neck.” Jungkook's eyes go wide as he reaches his hand up to cover his neck, but Taehyung just laughs. “Not to mention, Mari was basically drenched in your scent this morning.”

“Shut up, hyung.” Jungkook tries to ignore him.

Taehyung walks behind him and gives him a pat. “He’s just teasing you Jungkook, besides Mari’s a great girl. I’m really happy for you.”

“Yeah, I’m just kidding. You guys are really great together. You deserve to be happy, Jungkook,” Jimin smiles, and Jungkook looks at the ground with a small grin as the boys continue to stretch.

"It's obvious she's a good influence too," Taehyung adds.

"Why is that?"

"Well, the fact that you even came to training. Jin normally has to drag you out of your room cause you hate these kinds of jobs."

"Plus," Jimin cuts in, "Don't think we haven't noticed you being more willing to go out in person for missions." He raises his brows. "Is someone starting to warm up to humans?"

"Yeah right." He shakes his head. "Maybe I don't come to training cause I don't need it."

Jimin shakes his head. "You may have the muscle, but that's not going to help when you don't know how to fight."

"It's not that hard, I could beat you," Jungkook retorts, and Taehyung shakes his head. Jimin and Hoseok are the best when it comes to fighting, even Taehyung knew he couldn't beat Jimin in a fight.

Jimin tilts his head. "Oh yeah?" He gets to his feet. "Come on maknae, let's see how many times I can knock you on your ass."

Jungkook's jaw tenses, but he stands up, the two of them walking over to the center of the room while Taehyung just sits back to watch with a grin.


Another few hours pass and the boys are all preparing to head out.

“Everyone got everything we need?” Namjoon addresses the whole group, and everyone nods. Okay, we just have to wait for the others.” Just as Namjoon says that, there is a knock at the front entrance. Yoongi walks over and opens the door.

“Hey, watch dog is here,” he jokes, and steps aside to let the man in. The familiar brunette follows behind Yoongi.  It isn’t until now that you notice Chan is quite short, but his strong physique makes up for his lack in height. 

“Hey, nice to see you all again.” You can clearly hear his cute Aussie accent again. “So, who will I be watching tonight?” He looks over the group.

“That would be us!” Mari raises her hand up and he smiles. “Hi, I’m Mari, you already know y/n.”

“Right.” He throws you a grin.

Suddenly, your attention is drawn to the large portal forming in the doorway. Yeonjun walks out, and with him is a very tall man with black hair.

“Everyone, this is Soobin,” Namjoon gestures to the dark haired one. “And we all know Yeonjun. Soobin will be coming with us while Yeonjun stays here.” Everyone nods their heads. “Alright, if everyone's ready, let's head out.”

Soobin opens a large portal, and one by one the boys enter. Jungkook gives Mari a short hug, and she places her hand on his cheek.

"Hey, how'd you get this bad bruise?" She runs his head to the side and he winces slightly.

"Uh, just from training." Taehyung starts to snicker from behind, and Jungkook glares at him. They finish their goodbyes before stepping through the portal, and Taehyung walks over and gives you a tight hug.

“Be safe, okay?” you whisper.

“I will.” He pulls away and glances over at you before walking through. The portal swiftly shuts behind him, leaving the four of you left in the room.

“Hi.” You turn to Yeonjun. “Nice to see you again, this is Mari.”

“Yeonjun,” he smiles. Chan takes a seat at the table. “Nice to see you, Chan.”

“You too.”

“You guys know each other?” you ask.

“We’ve run into each other a few times. One of the other warlocks in my group is friends with members of his pack, plus I’m also friendly with one of them, so we occasionally cross paths.”

“Well, I really appreciate you both being here.”

“Of course, when I heard it was to ensure your safety y/n, I was happy to offer my help.” Yeonjun puts his hand over his heart with a sincere smile and you chuckle slightly.

Mari also then takes a seat. “So, what should we do for now?”

“You guys got any food?” Chan perks up.

“We’re at a vampire base, so the stash is very limited,” you explain with a sigh.

“Oh, I can get us some food.” Yeonjun rolls up his sleeves. “Any requests?”

“Oooo! Some fried chicken!” Chan sits up.

An aura around Yeonjun’s fingers begins to glow with a sparkle, a light shade of purple as he waves his hands slightly. His normally brown eyes match the glowing shade of violet at his fingertips, and instantly three large pots of fried chicken appear on the table, with napkins and plates. Mari’s eyes brighten and she claps her hands.

“We should invite you over more often!” Yeonjun laughs and she quickly grabs a plate and begins to dig in.

“Hey, let's grab all this and head to the lounge, and watch something.” Everyone nods and stands up.


Everyone lands on the sidewalk after walking through the portal, the street is very dark, almost no people in sight.

“Alright, everyone get into position,” Namjoon tells the group.

Jin, Yoongi, Jimin and Hoseok all run off to their scouting positions while Taehyung, Jungkook and Soobin head to the main entrance. The building seems old and worn down, he’s not sure why someone as powerful as Soyoung would be hiding out here. They all lean against the side, careful not to be seen in the windows while Namjoon approaches the doorway. He carefully opens the door and finds it’s unlocked, which is unusual, but they all follow in after his lead. They make our way to the upper part of the building, everything that is so quiet, he wouldn’t be surprised if they hear one of them coming.

“Are you sure they’re here?” Jungkook whispers softly. Namjoon looks around but doesn’t respond.

The four of them find what looks like a large open room, and there’s an unconscious finger lying in the center. Namjoon creeps over to the body and quickly notices they’re dead. Jungkook and Taehyung stay in the hallway while Soobin walks over.

“Who is it?”

“I don’t know, some random human I think…” Soobin steps closer but freezes.

He quickly snaps to the side, his fingers and eyes glow a light blue as he activates his powers. “Someones her-” 

Soobin is suddenly pinned against the wall. The three of them get to their feet and look at what had attacked, a young man is holding Soobin by his neck. He’s struggling to tug against the man's grip.

Taehyung is about to attack but the man shouts, “Take another step closer and I kill him!” It’s too dark to see his face, and Taehyung halts in place.

“Who are you?” Namjoon asks, his voice fierce and deep.

“It doesn’t matter to you.”

“Where’s Soyoung?” Taehyung asks, and that seems to catch his attention.

“Heh, sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t think you’ll be seeing her today.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Jungkook yells from behind him.

“It means…”

“She’s not here.” Namjoon cuts him off, “Drop him.” The man doesn’t move. “Drop him, now!” He flinches slightly at his aggressive tone, but doesn’t break. Taehyung’s losing his patience with this demon, and Namjoon can sense it.

“Taehyung, don’t.”

“Taehyung?” The man tilts his head as he looks at Taehyung, and an evil smirk grows as he realizes who he’s talking to. “So, you’re the gullible poor boy she talked about.”

“Taehyung,” Namjoon warns. Taehyung grits his teeth, his fangs are now visible.

“The one who was so desperate to be loved… that he was foolish enough to kill his family in cold blood.” And with that, Taehyung loses it. He charges at the man, but before he can knock him down he slashes at Soobin’s side. Taehyung lunges and pins him to the ground before rapidly landing a large punch on the man’s face. Soobin falls to the ground with a loud cry, blood starts to seep through his clothes onto the wood floor.

Taehyung continues to attack the demon, hitting him hard in the face to the point where it’s swollen and covered in black blood. Jungkook rushes over to Soobin and removes his jacket to press it against his wound.

Namjoon kneels down beside him to look at his condition before shouting back, “Taehyung, stop!” and he ceases his assault and picks the man up but his collar and pins him to the back wall.

“Where’s Soyoung?!” The man just laughs and spits blood from his mouth.

“You’re so concerned about Soyoung... when you really should be concerned about someone else you care about…”

Taehyung freezes for a moment, but his confused expression drops as his body fills with panic. The demon then uses his leg to kick Taehyung in the stomach and send him flying backwards into the opposite wall. Jungkook's about to chase after him but the man jumps out the window, shattering the glass as he does.

Namjoon is holding the jacket to try and stop Soobin’s bleeding while Jungkook runs over to Taehyung to help him sit up. He groans and holds on to his side, but manages to get to his knees.

“It was a trap…” Taehyung struggles to speak.

“What?” Namjoon’s head snaps to him.

“They’re after y/n.”

Chapter Text

“They’re after y/n.”

Namjoon’s eyes go wide. “That’s why he attacked Soobin...” he pauses and looks at Taehyung, “We can’t portal back.” Taehyung's breathing becomes panicked, his mind is now flooding with a thousand possibilities, each one making him more worried.

“Hyung, you need to calm down.” Jungkook grips on his shoulders and meets his eyes.

“Jungkook, I need you to hold this.” Namjoon motions to the wound. Soobin’s eyes are squinted shut in pain, but he is still conscious. Jungkook stands and presses the jacket down firmly while Namjoon pulls out his phone.

“Hyung, we need Jin here, now. Soobin is injured. Did you see the demon leaving the building?” 

“Yeah, Jimin and Hobi went after him.”

“No, we need to get back, he’s just leading them away,” Taehyung pants.

“We need them to get back, forget that guy. This whole thing was a diversion, they’re going for y/n at the base.”

“Shit, wait why? And shouldn't the barrier protect them, plus she has Chan and Yeonjun.”

“The barrier won’t hold if multiple strong demons attack it. They might be able to hold them off for a little while, but I don’t know if they can win if there’s more than one.”

Jin suddenly appears in the room with medical supplies. “What the hell happened?” He kneels down and observes the slash marks.

“A demon attacked him to prevent us from portaling back,” Jungkook explains as Jin begins to tend to the wound. Taehyung manages to get to his feet and heads for the door. “Where do you think you're going?” Jungkook stands to stop him.

“I’m going to y/n, what else?”

“Taehyung you’re hurt, plus if you run all the way there you’ll use all your energy.”

“I don’t give a fuck.” He pushes past the younger and quickly runs out of the room.

Namjoon looks over at Jin and their eyes meet. “Are you going to be okay here?”

“Yeah, I’ll call you if we need help.” Namjoon leans down and gives him a kiss. Him and Jungkook stand up and speed out of the building to find Yoongi and the others.


Everyone had devoured all the chicken not long after Yeonjun made it. It took a little bit of deciding, but you all agreed to watch friends as you ate your food. You were all seated in the lounge, you and Mari sat on the couch, Chan took the love seat while Yeonjun was happy to sit on the floor. Both Yeonjun and Chan seemed to be getting along great, they were both slightly quiet at first, but as soon as everyone became comfortable you could tell they were very outgoing, and them and Mari seemed to be getting along great.

Everyone’s laughing suddenly gets distracted as the lights flicker.

“Uh, what was that?” Chan asks and looks around.

“Um, I don’t know,” you say, “That’s never happened before.”

“Maybe it’s just windy outside,” Mari says and takes a sip of water.

But then, it happens again. Yeonjun quickly gets to his feet. “Something’s not right.” He runs out of the room and towards the front of the building, and the three of you follow behind. When you get there, Yeonjun is looking up at the windows, there’s a pulsing blue followed by a loud banging with each ripple. “Someone is trying to break the barrier.”

“Who? Can they even do that?” Mari asks in a slight panic.

“With enough power, yes.”

“But, why would someone be trying to get in? Wouldn’t they be after the guys?” you ask.

“...I don’t know.”

There is a loud shattering sound and the ground beneath you shakes. Your eyes go wide and everyone freezes as you hear the door at the end of the hall open. Yeonjun quickly becomes alert and summons his magic, the air around his hands and eyes glowing a light purple. Chan quickly transforms, his clothes ripping and falling to the floor. The footsteps become louder, and you take a few steps back and look at Mari, who seems to be doing the same when two figures enter the large room.

“Mark,” you mutter as the figure appears. 

“Well, look what we have here, there’s a whole circus of people waiting for us, ey Taeyong?” The man to his left nods.

“It appears so, but there’s something we need here. So why don’t the two of you step aside.” Chan growls and bares his teeth. “Well, we tried to ask nicely.”

Taeyong speeds behind and lunges at the wolf to attack, but Yeonjun freezes his punch mid-air before launching the demon across the room, sending him crashing into the wall with a loud thud. Mark then jumps to go after Yeonjun. He pushes him to the ground before lifting his back up and throwing his body, crashing into a few chairs. 

Chan quickly uses that opportunity to go after Mark, charging and attempting to bite his shoulder, but Mark see’s his attack and dodges him, grabbing the wolf's leg and sending him crashing into the table. Fear takes over Mari, and you see her back down the hallway before running into a room for safety. You’re tempted to do the same, but you’re worried about the two of them.

Chan gets to his feet and moves before Mark can get in a hit. Taeyong begins to try to assist Mark but is caught off guard as a large fireball flies past his face. Yeonjun is standing again, and sending multiple projectiles at the demon, holding him off well.

Meanwhile, Chan is circling around Mark, looking for an opening to attack. Mark quickly tries to go in for a punch but Chan dodges and manages to land a scratch. It isn’t very deep, but it manages to draw a significant amount of blood and make the man cry out in pain. 

“You oversized mutt.” He charges at Chan, who attempts to bite his leg but barely misses. Mark manages to slide to Chan’s side and kick him against the wall. Before he can get back up Mark runs over and pulls out some sort of knife. You quickly notice it’s made of silver, and you panic.

“Chan!” you scream to try to get him to see faster, but it’s too late.

Mark takes the knife and stables it into Chan’s side. The wolf lets out a loud yelp in pain before collapsing on the ground. He removes the knife, and Chan shifts back to his human form, his hand clutching over the stab wound on his side as blood spills out on the floor. Mark eyes the young man, but then looks up at you. You panic as Mark starts to walk in your direction, and you run down the hallway as fast as you can.

Yeonjun notices Chan in distress, but this only allows Taeyong to get close and grab him by the throat. He picks him up by his neck, but Yeonjun quickly lifts his hand up and sends a fireball to Taeyong’s face.

Taeyong drops the warlock to the floor and screams in pain. But before Yeonjun can get to his feet, he’s picked up and launched against the wall, hitting his back hard and falling to the floor. His vision slowly goes black before he loses consciousness. Taeyong see’s Mark heading towards the hall.

“Hey,” he calls, “Make sure to get everything we came for.” Mark nods and the two of them head down the hallway.

You reach the end of the hallway, unsure of where you can possibly hide where they can't find you. Then you recognize the large metal door you had ventured to before. You gulp before tugging the handle, shutting and locking the door behind you before running down the stairs, when you get to the bottom and look around in a panic, trying to find anything to defend yourself with. You walk past each cell as you try to think.

“What’s going on sweetheart? You don’t look so good.” You look over and see Johnny, his back leaning against the cell wall, just as he was before. You just look at him, the worry in your eyes clearly shining through, your chest panting as you struggle to manage words.

“I- t- they’re hurt... a- and there’s nothing I can do.” Johnny just looks at you, but his attention shifts as someone's starts banging on the large metal door at the top of the stairs, making you jump. 

“Hmm, so they actually came... that’s a surprise.” He smiles to himself.


“I guess she’s pretty determined…” You’re not sure what he’s talking about, but the banging becomes louder, and you really start to panic. 

“Hey,” Johnny calls and you turn to him, “Remember that deal we had?” You nod. “Well, that deal still stands. Let me out, I’ll tell you what Soyoung is after, we’ll get what we came for, and leave.” You’re not sure what to do, on one hand if you let him out, he leaves and no one else has to get hurt, on the other, he could lie and kill everyone here, but if you do nothing, that may happen anyways.

You make up your mind. You walk over to the large door on the side of the cell, and he stands up and stands on the opposite side of it. You slowly place your hand on the hand and look at him through the glass.

“You promise?”

“Promise.” He lifts both his arms up with a smirk.

You remove the large hatches keeping the door shut, and with a few tugs it finally pulls open. You gently pull it and step to the side, and Johnny steps out of the cell to stand toe to toe with you.

“So.” You look at him. “What is she after?” An evil look spreads over his face.



Taehyung instantly bursts through the front doors. He looks around to find the base is completely ruined, large pieces of debris left over from smashed furniture with blood stains on the ground. Yeonjun is on the ground with Chan, it looks like he’s trying to heal him, and Mari is crouched beside him. Jimin and Hoseok quickly show up behind him.

“Holy shit,” Hoseok says as he looks around. He runs into the building to look around while Jimin rushes over to the group. 

“What happened?”

“He got stabbed with silver, and it’s pretty bad... But none of his main organs were damaged, so he’s gonna be okay.”

“He’s lucky you were here,” Mari says, and pats Yeonjun on the shoulder.

“Where’s y/n?” Taehyung asks, and Mari and Yeonjun look at the ground, “...Mari, where is she?” Mari stands and looks as if she’s about to cry. Taehyung just shakes his head.

“They took her…”

Taehyung stumbles back, bringing his hands up to his hair in frustration. “Damn it!” He punches the nearby wall, causing Mari to jump. 

“Taehyung!” Jimin scolds, and Hoseok quickly runs back into the room.

“Johnny’s gone!” Everyone's heads snap to Hoseok and Taehyung gets more panicked.

“Taehyung, you need to calm down.” Jimin stands and begins to walk towards his friend.

“Calm down?! They took her Jimin!” Jimin presses his lips together. “And you! What the hell were you guys doing? You were supposed to protect her!” He gestures to Yeonjun on the floor, who stays quiet.

“They did the best they could Taehyung,” Mari says, “Meanwhile, I was hiding like a coward. When I came out Yeonjun was unconscious, Chan was bleeding badly, and… y/n was already gone.”

“It’s not your fault, Mari. They could have hurt you as well.” Hoseok rests his hand on her shoulder. There’s a second of silence before Taehyung speaks up again.

“I’m going to find her.” He turns to the door.

“Tae, where are you going to go?” Jimin grabs onto his wrist.

“They couldn’t have gotten far…”

“Taehyung wait! You don’t know what you’re heading into, at least wait for Namjoon!”

“Y/n is fucking gone, Jimin!” he snaps, “I’m not just gonna sit here and do nothing!” And with that, Jimin lets go, and Taehyung runs out the door.

Chapter Text

You struggle to open your eyes, your mind only focused on the sharp pain throbbing on the side of your head. You try to move your hands but you can’t, they’re tied together behind your back. You quickly realize you’re leaning against a wall, and it feels like you're sitting on concrete. You manage to pull your eyes open, and it takes a few seconds for your sight to adjust to the pitch black surroundings.

As you observe the individuals in front of you, your mind floods with the memories of what happened not too long ago. You tried to run from Johnny, kicking and screaming for help, but then your memory goes black. You wince at the paining head, he must have hit you in the head, knocking you unconscious, and you’re pretty sure you are bleeding. You’re sitting in a small room, all the furniture is worn out and broken, you must be in some kind of old abandoned building. Taeyong is leaning against a wall near you, while Johnny looks like he's tending to Mark.

“That stupid mutt -ah.” Johnny tightens his bandage,

“You’re lucky you only got away with a scratch.”

“He was nothing, he’s probably dying as we speak -ah!” Johnny gives another tug. “That warlock was a pain in the ass though, I didn’t think they’d be guarding the place that well.”

“This was a reckless plan Mark,” Taeyong cuts in, and neither men speak, “She’s not fully recovered yet. You shouldn’t have acted on your own. You were lucky I came or that warlock and wolf would have killed you.”

“...I just thought if they were all out we could get her easily, besides… we needed to get Johnny back…” You remember how Johnny said he thought the other demons had left him for dead, you guess when he said he was surprised they came… It must have been genuine.

“Well, you better pull yourself together and get going or none of us will get back.” Taeyong glances over to you and notices you’re now fully awake.

“Did you kill them?” Your voice practically comes out as a whisper, and Taeyong’s brows crease at your question.

“Hmm, you’re a strange one. No ‘where am I,’ no ‘please don’t kill me.’ Are you aware of the situation you’re in, dear?” You press your lips together.

“Did you kill them?” you ask again. He walks over and squats down to your level, reaching his hand out, and you flinch as he touches your cheek. He gradually runs his hand down the side of your face and down to your chin, tilting his head to the side.

“No.” You let out a relieved sigh. “But.” You look back up. “They may have died from their injuries, especially that wolf. He’s gonna have a hard time with that.”

You swallow and feel tears begin to build up in your eyes. ‘Why couldn’t I have just done something to help them.’

Taeyong notices your eyes glisten. “Don’t be sad. After all, you’re still alive aren’t you?” He stands back up.

Now the only thing on your mind is Taehyung, you wonder if he even knows where you are, what's happened. The thought of him returning from his mission to find you missing, and the mess you’ve created. You feel the tears running down your face and you let out a quiet sob. You do you best to hide it, but you’re certain they hear. Taeyong walks over to the two men as you continue to cry on the floor. You’re not sure how far you are from the base, or how long you’ve been unconscious, you aren't even sure what time it is.

“Would you stop crying?” Johnny whines. You throw him a glare and he scoffs. “You look like you want to rip my head off.”

“You lied to me.”

“When did I do that, sweetheart?”

“You said you would leave once I let you out.”

“Yeah, I did. I said once you let me out, I would tell you what she wants, we’d get what we’re after, and leave... so we did. I didn’t lie.” You feel your body fill with anger, but not towards Johnny, towards yourself. How could you have been so stupid? And what the hell do they want you for? Taeyong walks back over to you and crouches back down, bringing his body uncomfortably close to yours.

“You know, we do have some time on our hands…” He runs his hands up your thigh, and you try to pull away, but he continues. “We could always have some fun…” 

“Come on Taeyong, it’s hardly the time for that,” Johnny comments from behind.

“It’s not like we can move much in the condition Mark is in, so why not make the most of the time we have while we wait?” Johnny just shakes his head, and the corners of Taeyong’s lips tug into a demonic grin as fear fills your body.


He leans in closer, you can feel his breath on your neck. He uses one hand to grip on to your waist to prevent you from struggling while runs his other hand up your hip and begins to feel your breasts. You squint your eyes shut.


He removes one hand and slips it up your skirt, gliding his fingertips towards your heat as tears begin to streak down your face, and your lip trembles.


Suddenly, someone grabs Taeyong’s shirt and pulls him off of you, launching his body backwards into the wall, hitting it with a thud and falling to the floor. You quickly open your eyes to find a young vampire standing in front of you.

“Don’t you ever fucking touch her!” Taehyung shouts, his fangs bared as he stand over the demon.

“How did you find us?”

“I recognize the smell of her blood anywhere.”

Johnny quickly lunges at Taehyung, but he dodges his punch and shoves his body to the side. Johnny is pushed back, crashing into one of the windows and shattering it. Mark jumps on Taehyung's back, but he grabs his shoulders and throws his body over his head and into the ground below him. He punches Mark, getting dark blood on the demon's face as he continues to attack the helpless man.

Taeyong is standing again, and he pulls Taehyung off of Mark and throws him down. He attempts to hit him but Taehyung manages to get away. There has to be something to you can do. It’s three against one, and even for Taehyung, there isn’t a good chance he’ll win this fight. That’s when you see the broken glass on the floor.

You slide over to the pieces, lying you back sideways to angle yourself better. After struggling to find one for a few seconds you manage to grip a large shard and start to work at the ropes. Taehyung manages to push Taeyong off and give him a hard knee to the stomach, but Johnny steps in and attempts to grab him. At this rate Taehyung won't have enough energy to keep fighting. You rub the glass at the ropes as much as you can, you cut yourself slightly, but you hold back your cry.

Finally the ropes break, and you drop the glass and stand up. But before you can make a move, Taeyong grabs your shoulders and shoves you into the wall. You let you a cry as you hit the hard surface and your body aches in pain. He picks you up by your neck, you struggle and claw helplessly at his grip.

“Where do you think you’re fucking going?”

But, the demon's threat doesn’t last long as Taehyung tugs his head to the side and sinks his fangs into Taeyong’s neck. His arms reach up to try to pull the vampire off, but his body quickly becomes weak. 

Taehyung removes his fangs, droppings the man's body as he starts to spit up black blood. He falls to his knees as he struggles to stay up, coughing and gagging at the taste in his mouth. Taeyong collapses to the ground with a groan, he can barely move due to the large amount of venom now in his system. 

Johnny takes this opportunity to grab Taehyung by the hair and knee him hard in the stomach, making him gasp for air and fall to the ground. Johnny turns him over to punch him, getting a few hard hits in before you jump on his back and grab him by the neck, yanking him off as you attempt to hold him down.

Sadly, you’re no match for his strength and he grabs your arms and throws you off him and onto the floor. You groan in pain, and as you sit up you look over and see Mark has gotten back up and has begun to kick and beat Taehyung, who is helpless on the ground. His arms suddenly begin to morph into some demonic claw, each finger as sharp as knives.

“Taehyung!!” you scream as loud as you can, but he has no energy left in him to fight back.

Mark takes his nails and stabs it deep in Taehyung's side, before slashing it out. He screams out in agonizing pain, blood spilling out and covering the ground. You cry out as you watch his limp body turn and look at you, his eyes meeting yours, and you can practically feel your heart break.

Mark and Johnny both stand and look over to you as your legs give out, and you collapse to the ground in tears. “Come on, grab her. We gotta get the fuck out of here.”

Johnny leans down and tries to grab you. You squirm and wraith against his grip, screaming as loud as you can. That’s when another figure bursts into the room, sending Johnny across the room. You fall back to the ground, but someone's leans down and grabs your shoulders.

“Y/n?” You manage to see through your tears, It’s Jimin, and Namjoon and Jungkook quickly follow behind him.

“T- Taehyung.”

Jimin looks over to where your eyes are locked to see his friend bleeding out on the ground, and his demeanor turns furious. You’ve never seen Jimin like this before. At this point Taeyong has decent control over his body and stands up. The three of them begin to fight. You crawl over to Taehyung’s body as he lay weak in his pool of blood. There's a small trail spilling from his mouth, and his breathing is alarmingly slow. You quickly start to put pressure on his wound.

“Tae? Taehyung look at me!” His eyes move and meet yours. “It’s gonna be okay. You’re gonna be fine.” You hear another crash, Jimin has thrown Mark into the ground, Namjoon and Jungkook are holding off the others.

“Y/n?” he whispers.

“No, don’t try to talk.”


“No! I don’t want to hear it!” He lifts one hand and places it on your cheek, getting blood on your face as he moves.

“Don’t cry okay?” You bite your lip as you try to stop the flow or tears, but you can’t help it.

“Forget it! Let’s go!” Mark yells in the back.

Mark quickly runs over to help Taeyong walk while Johnny watches their back, and all three demons retreat out the door. Jimin quickly kneels down to look at Taehyung's wound, and Jungkook and Namjoon follow behind.

“This isn’t good…” He continues to put pressure on it. You sit on your knees and pull Taehyung on your lap, his eyes watching you as you gently stroke his hair. His then gaze lowers and his breathing becomes extremely shallow, he's slowly starting to lose consciousness.

“Tae? Tae!” You try to make him look at you, but he can’t seem to see anything.

“He needs blood.” You look up at Namjoon, the other boys are watching you as well. There’s a slight pause, but you waste no time pulling up your sleeve. “A lot,” he says in a concerned voice, but you aren’t faltered by his warning, and you bring your wrist to his mouth.

“Taehyung, I need you to bite me.” His eyes are still open, but he doesn’t respond, he doesn’t have the strength to do so. You twist around and grab a nearby piece of glass. You cut the palm of your hand, your blood dribbles down, and you bring it to his mouth and try to drip as much as you can in, but it’s still not enough.

“Jimin, bite me.” You hold your wrist out to him. “...please.” He gives you a concerned look before nodding his head. He takes your wrist in his hand and brings it to his lips. He reveals his fangs and bites down. You flinch at the pain, but he instantly pulls away, blood trailing down your arm. You bring your wrist to Taehyung’s lips and do your best to get your blood to flow into his mouth.

“Tae please...” You sob as you try to get him to bite down. You practically push his fangs into the indents Jimin made, causing immense pain, but you don’t care. The room is completely silent, except for your cries. 

After what feels like an eternity, Taehyung's body jolts up. He desperately digs his fangs into your skin, clinging on to your wrist with all his strength. You cry out in pain as he digs his teeth down, hard. You quickly feel the venom take over your body, gasping as tears continue to fall.

Gulp after gulp, he continues to swallow. You manage to look at Jimin who’s watching Taehyung’s injury, it’s gradually healing, the blood no longer spilling out as the wound starts to close itself. You give a weak smile as your vision starts to blur, and your breathing becomes shallow as the corners of your sight fill with black spots. Your body slowly slumps over, and you rest our head on Taehyung's shoulder, still feel him swallowing your blood.

Finally, you close your eyes as your vision goes completely black.

Chapter Text

You’re standing in a room you can’t seem to recognize, its massive and completely empty. You glance around at the walls, there are large windows with bright white light shining through, so bright it's hard to look at. You spin around a couple of times, looking for some kind of door or place to go.


You turn around and see a small table now sitting in the middle of the room, the table set with silverware and dishes of food. There is someone sitting in a chair on the opposite side, but they are too far away to see who is speaking. You cautiously approach and notice it’s Taehyung.

“Taehyung?” He smiles as you walk closer. “Where are we?”

“What are you talking about?”

You look around again, but now you’re at the base, but the center of the room is now the small table standing before you. All the computers and tech are replaced with large couches and furniture, and all the guys are sitting in the area, smiling and laughing amongst each other. Taehyung then leans over and takes a bite of the food and your jaw drops open.

“Tae, how are you eating that?” you ask, and he raises a brow before taking another bite.

"Are you okay, y/n?”

He stands up and walks closer to you. You don’t say anything as he places a hand on your forehead to check your temperature, but you quickly notice his hands don’t have their regular cold touch, instead they are filled with warmth. 

You place your hand on his chest. He has a heartbeat. 

“Y/n, what’s wrong?” His face is filled with concern. 

“Y- you’re human.” His brows furrow.

“What else would I be?” he laughs.

“Uh- a vampire.” Taehyung's face suddenly drops, and the bright light from the windows vanishes into pitch darkness.

You hear a loud shriek and turn around to where the guys are seated. They're all motionless, each covered in blood, and the ground is now soaked in red, they are all dead. Horrified, you look back to Taehyung, but you quickly jump when you see his state. He is covered in blood, dripping down from his mouth and coating his hands, his eyes glowing bright red. You pull away from him, stepping back a few times, and you glance down at your hands, they too are covered in blood. You look back up at Taehyung who is staring back at you, his eyes pleading for help.



Your eyes snap open, as you feel your heart pounding in your chest. Your head feels completely foggy as you try to look around the room, but your body feels like a dead weight. It's too bright, so you have to pull your eyes shut again before managing to finally glance around. It takes you a second to adjust, but you quickly notice you’re in Taehyung’s room. You look to your left, there’s a large IV with a blood bag attached to your arm, that’s when you notice your wrist is bandaged. You bring your other hand up to your head, there’s another bandage wrapped around it, and you then turn off to the side and see Taehyung, asleep. It looks like he pulled over a chair, but his body is hunched over the side of the bed, his head resting on his arms as a pillow. 

‘He’s okay.’ You take a large breath of relief. You take your hands and gently run your fingers through his hair, and it only takes a couple of seconds for his eyes to flutter open. As soon as he sees your face he quickly jolts up.

“Y/n?” His eyes meet yours, and you smile lightly.

“Hey.” Your voice sounds worn out and weak, it’s very similar to how you felt in the hospital the first time Taehyung had bitten you. He gets to his feet and pulls you into a tight embrace, careful not to be too rough, and you wrap your arms around him, he's trembling.

“I was so afraid,” he whispers.

“It’s okay. I’m okay.” You pull away and look at his eyes, and you instantly notice how red they are, he must have not been eating since everything happened. “Are you okay?” You place your hand on his cheek and he holds it there before nodding his head.

“Now that you're awake.” Your eyes trail down his torso to where he was wounded. He notices your gaze shift, and he lifts his shirt up to show you. He’s completely healed, not even a scar left behind. “See? I’m okay... because of you.” 

The two of you stare in silence for a few moments. “How long have I been out?”

“About a week.” He gives a sad smile, and you assume he hasn’t eaten since then.

“Taehyung, you need to take care of yourself. You need to eat.” He looks down and nods his head, he knows you’re right, but he’s been so worried and stressed that food was the last thing on his mind. “Do you remember everything that happened?”

“Bits and pieces. Everything was fading in and out of black… I remember looking up at your face. You were crying. I heard Jimin yelling. After that everything becomes blurry.”

"How did I get back?"

"Jungkook carried you. Luckily, Jin had already come back and was able to get your blood in time." You nod in response. He takes your hand in his and observes your body, you’re certain you're not in the best looking physical state, in fact, it's probably hard to even look at you.

“This is all my fault…” He swallows, and you frown at his words.

“Taehyung, you’re the one who saved me. If it weren’t for you I would probably still be with th- ” 

“They had to pull me off of you, y/n.” You freeze as he lifts his eyes up. He looks so sad, so disappointed in himself.


“If they hadn’t been there to stop me, I would have killed you…” You take a deep breath.

“This isn’t your fault. I’m the one who let Johnny out. He tricked me. So if anyone’s to blame it’s me. I was an idiot...” you say, but he shakes his head.

“No one could have seen what was coming.” 

You're not sure what else you can say to try to make him understand that it’s okay, that he’s the reason you're back safe. You reach out and pull him into another hug, placing a kiss on his head. “I’m just happy you’re alive.” 

He brings his arms around you to hug you back, but for some reason he feels so distant.


As soon as everyone hears you’ve woken up, you get countless visits, everyone was concerned about you. Mari almost burst into tears when she came crashing through the door, and even Yeonjun and Chan came by. You were glad to hear that Yeonjun managed to heal Chan successfully, now he seemed healthier than ever. Yeonjun also mentioned that he recast the barrier over the base with Soobin’s help, meaning it’s much stronger than before. You hope that means there won’t be any more surprise visitors.

Taehyung usually sits off to the side and listens in on the conversations, he’s been oddly quiet, even when Yeonjun was complimenting you. Plus, you practically had to force feed him a blood packet, the only reason he finally agreed was because you threatened to get out of bed and retrieve it yourself, even if you had to drag your IV across the building to go get it. A few more days have passed since then, the color has nearly returned to your skin and you no longer struggle with moving around, though Taehyung is still very cautious about what you do.

You’ve been having to call in sick for work, and catch up on all the classes you’ve missed on Jungkook’s pc. Which he didn’t really appreciate, but you’re pretty sure he only let you out of pity. Although you didn’t seem to start off on the right foot when you met, he’s really started to come around, and you’d even managed to pull him aside and thank him for carrying you back to the base. He was shocked by your words, but said he would’ve done it for anyone in the group, and that made you smile.

With every day that passes you can’t help but notice something's off with Taehyung, he’s been extremely quiet, even when you try to get his attention by begging affectionately, he barely responds. Not to mention, he hasn’t touched you physically since, and when you ask him if everything is okay he just says he’s fine or he’s tired, but you’re not buying it. 


You're alone in Taehyung's room sorting through your clothes when you hear a light knock on the door, and you look up and see Jimin poking his head in.

“Hey y/n, can I come in?”

“Yeah, of course.” You walk over to the edge of the bed and take a seat, and he then walks over to sit next to you. “Is something wrong?”

“Well,” he starts, “I’m not sure.” You furrow your brows. 

“Is this about Taehyung?” He nods and you sigh. You knew something wasn’t right.

“I’ve noticed something’s not right with him, but he keeps telling me he’s fine, and I’m too afraid to push him. I feel like he’s still not really over what happened.”

“That’s the thing…” You meet his eyes. “Did Taehyung ever mention what happened after he bit you?” You look away and think for a moment.

“He told me you guys had to pull him off from me, but… that’s all. Did something happen after?” You look back at his face, his expression becomes sad and distraught.

“I’d never seen him like that y/n… He was a wreck…” You hadn't really thought about what could have happened the moment he regained consciousness. “He was sobbing, blaming himself for everything, calling himself a monster… He was afraid to get close to your body.” You look away from him as he pauses. “I think... what happened brought back memories of his family... All those buried fears and emotions exploding to the surface…” You guess it’s not surprising, something so similar to what happened in the past would’ve been bound to trigger something.

“When Jungkook brought you back, we were lucky Jin had already returned with Soobin, any later and it would have been too late. Yeonjun and Soobin used what power they had left to help with some of your wounds. It took us a bit of time to finally calm Taehyung down and bring him back.” He takes in a sharp breath. “His whole body was trembling, y/n.”

“Do you think that’s why he’s been so distant? Because he’s afraid he’ll hurt me?”

“Maybe…” A silence washes between the two of you as you get lost in your own thoughts. “Anyway.” Jimin gets to his feet. “I guess that’s all I had to say, I just figured you should know.” He starts to walk towards the door.



“Thank you, for telling me.”

Chapter Text

Unfortunately time didn’t seem to help, no matter how hard you tried to get close to Taehyung, he would just push you away. He wasn’t interested in snuggling, feeding or anything that would involve you two getting close, and you still couldn’t put a finger on why. You thought he just needed time because of everything that happened, but with each passing day he seems to become more and more distant. 

Every night Taehyung stays up in the library, he’s been doing research and trying to find out any information that he can, but that means going to bed alone almost every night. You used to try to stay awake until he came in, but eventually you just gave in to falling asleep alone. 

No matter how hard you tried to get him to open up, he just seemed to completely shut down. You wanted to find some way to show him that whatever is going on in his head, you are there to support him, but right now it feels like every time you reach out he gets even further away.


You pick up your piece and knock over one of the opposing pawns on the chess board.

“Damn, how did I not see that?” Namjoon takes his hand and runs it through his hair, and you giggle and take the piece off the board.

Being stuck at the base does have it’s perks after all, you’d never had someone to play chess against. Mari couldn’t care less for time killing games like these, so the fact that Namjoon was eager to join you made you happy.

You watch the vampire as he carefully studies the setup of the board, your thoughts slowly start to cause your attention to drift. He glances back up and notices your expression, and he can tell your mind isn't completely focused on the game. “Something on your mind, y/n?”

“Hmm?” You snap out of your trance and meet his eyes. Part of you wants to simply brush it off, but you know Namjoon will be able to see through that. You sigh and rest your elbow on the table. “It’s Taehyung.”

“Mmm.” He picks up one of the pieces and slides it across the board. “About the way he’s been acting?”

“You’ve noticed it too?” He nods in response.

“He keeps asking to go out on jobs, even if we don’t need him to. It seems like he’s trying to keep himself distracted.”

“Yeah, he’s been so distant, and no matter how hard I try, I can’t seem to snap him out of it.” You take another chess piece and move it over.

“I’m guessing he’s being really hard on himself.”

“But he shouldn’t be. I know he’s blaming himself... I just wish there was something I could say to make him understand.”

“I think it’s a bit more than that.” He moves another piece.

“What do you mean?” you ask, and he sighs and meets your gaze.

“We all lose control, y/n. Whether we like to admit it or not, we've all gone mad for blood at one point or another.” You nod your head, after all it isn’t surprising to hear. “Over time, we become stronger, and learn to fight back those urges. But with Taehyung…” He takes another breath. “I think because he associates losing control to losing his family... it causes him to become overwhelmed. He becomes so afraid of himself and what he’ll do, it causes him to lose control more easily.”

“So, he loses control more than the rest of you?” He nods.

“And I think he’s just frustrated with that.”

“Do you think there’s anything I can do?” You lower your eyes to the table.

“I think for now, maybe just give him space... I think he’ll come around when he’s ready.”

“I guess you're right.” You sigh, and lift another piece and knock his king out of it’s spot. “Checkmate.”

“What?” Namjoon snaps his head down to the board and you laugh as he presses his hand to his forehead.


Another week has passed, and you, Mari, and Jungkook are all in the lounge watching tv. Mari is snuggled in Jungkook's lap on the loveseat, while you are more than content to stretch out on the couch. You were planning on having some girl time, but apparently Mari didn’t get the memo. But you didn’t mind Jungkook's presence, he’s really come around lately, and you're sure Mari has something to do with it. 

You look at the time and notice it’s already past noon and you haven’t eaten lunch, so you stand up and head to the kitchen. As you walk down the hall you pass a few of the rooms and see Taehyung is asleep at one of the desks in their small library. You walk in the entrance and look around, he has a lot of books out on the table, his head resting on one of them. All day and every night he was either out on jobs or shoving his face into books, it's no wonder he passed out. You squat down and gently shake his shoulder.

“Tae? you whisper, “Taehyung?” His eyes flutter open and he lifts his head up, bringing his hands up and rubbing his eyes. He looks exhausted. “Tae, have you been getting enough sleep?” He doesn’t answer right away, taking a deep breath before speaking.

“Uh, no not really…” He moves his hands and rests his elbow on the desk. 

“Then you should take a break from this. You’ve been working constantly and I’m starting to get worried. The guys have noticed it too.” He rubs his hand over his temple. You can tell he doesn’t like what you are telling him, but he needs to hear it.

“I don’t need a break.” He starts to fidget with the books on the table and you sigh.

“You’re pushing yourself too hard. You need to take better care of yourself,” you say, but he just shakes his head and looks down at the table.

“Taehyung, what’s wrong?” Your face becomes serious, and his eyes look over to meet yours. “And don’t tell me you’re fine. Because you’re not.” He swallows and takes in a breath before sitting up.

“I’ve just… been thinking lately…”

“Thinking about what?”

“...I think that, maybe we’re going a little too fast.” You look at him, confused. 

“What are you saying?”

“I just think that maybe we should take a break.” You blink a few times, and a silence washes over the room. “I’ve talked to Yeonjun, he said that he’d put a barrier around your apartment, and the guys can escort you anywhere you need to go.” You shake your head.

“Tae, this isn’t like you.” He doesn’t look at you, his eyes are locked on the desk below him. “Taehyung, if something’s wrong I need you to tell me.” You try to meet his eye but he refuses to look. “Is it because of what happened? Are you afraid you’ll do something? That you’ll hurt me?” You feel tears prickling at the corners of your eyes. “Taehyung! Please! Just tell me what the problem is!”

“Us!” he snaps up from the chair and shoves it behind him, causing you to jump, “We’re the problem!” You just stand in shock at his sudden outburst.

“Everything’s moving too fast! I mean look at what happened! It’s… it’s just too much…” His voice becomes weak at the end. He leans down and rests both his hands on the desk for support, staring down at the wood.

“Is that really how you feel?” He doesn’t move. 

“Let’s be real y/n, we both knew this wasn’t going to last. A human and a vampire can’t live together, not without one of them getting hurt.” You take another deep breath as you try to look at his face. “Besides, in the end we were just using one another.”

“You know that’s not true.”

He lets out a dark laugh and lifts his eyes up, causing a chill to run through you. “I’m using you for the blood and you're using me for the pleasure. It’s as simple as that... a blood whore.” The room goes completely quiet, and he knew he had crossed the line.

“So, that’s it? You want me to leave?” He swallows and nods his head, looking down again. “Taehyung, look at me.” He remains frozen. “If you want me to leave, then look me in the eye and tell me!” You try to sound strong, but the tears running down your cheek cause your voice to falter. “Taehyung!”

“Yes!” He lifts his head up as his eyes beam into yours. “Leave.”

You both stand there like statues as a thick silence passes over the room. He doesn’t have to say anything else as you swiftly spin around and run out the door, tears falling down as you leave. 

Taehyung stands there for a second, a single tear falling down his face as he watches the door, waiting for you to come running back in, but you never do. He slumps back into his chair and begins to sob.

Chapter Text

Three weeks. It’s been over three weeks since you’ve left Taehyung at the base, and he still hasn’t called, texted, or even attempted to contact you in any way.

That night you had asked Hoseok to take you home, luckily he didn’t ask any questions. You think he could tell you were upset about something and didn’t want to talk about it. 

Something isn’t right with Taehyung, and you are well aware of that, but if he is going to push you away after the amount of times you tried to get him to open up then you aren’t going to be the one crawling back in tears. 

You’d probably spent the first week entirely in your bed. It wasn’t until Mari had come over that you finally decided you needed to get up, she’d been wondering why you hadn’t been with the guys and decided to pay you an uninvited visit, only to find you wrapped up in a ball in your room. You told her what had happened with you and Taehyung, and of course she was furious. You practically had to get on your knees and beg her not to confront him. After enough pleading she finally agreed, but still ranted she wouldn’t be striking up any happy conversations with him any time soon.


You’d basically slipped back into your normal routine, doing your school assignments and heading off to work, except this time it included many hours of you curled up in your bed fighting back tears. 

Anytime you had a night shift you asked someone to go with you, whether it be one of the vampires or even a warlock, you didn’t want to be walking alone at night. Everything is pretty much the same as your life before, but your mind is always elsewhere. No matter how hard you tried you can’t just forget, not after everything you’ve been through.

You're about to head out for your shift when the bell to your apartment rings. 

“Y/n, it’s Jin.” He’s come to walk you to work. 

“I’ll be right down.” You grab your purse and head down stairs to meet Jin at the entrance, where he ushers you forward.

“After you.” You give a polite grin and the two of you make your way along the sidewalk.

“So, how are things, y/n?”

“Things are fine, I guess,” you lie. He nods, and things go quiet for another minute.

“Well… things aren’t really great with us.”

“What do you mean?”

“Taehyung.” Your body freezes for an instant, but you continue walking. 

“What about Taehyung?” You refuse to make eye contact, or else you may start tearing up right there just by the topic.

“He’s been drinking… a lot, and when anyone tries to talk to him he gets angry and shuts everyone out, even Jimin,” he pauses, “He’s barely been eating, he hasn’t gone out of the building in weeks.” You don’t say anything.

“Y/n, I know you guys had a fight.” You glance up for a moment, before returning your gaze to the sidewalk.

“Yeah well, he’s the one that wanted me to leave.” His brows furrow in confusion.

“Wait… he told you that?” You nod. “But… why would he-“

“Jin? Can we just talk about something else?” 

“Uh yeah, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” 

A long silence passes over the two of you as you continue towards your workplace. “So, how is everyone else? Everyone staying safe?”

He nods. “Yeah. We haven’t had any news on Johnny, Mark, or Taeyong. In fact, things have been really relaxed as of late, so nothing to worry about.”

“That’s good.”

You finally reach your destination and you spin your heels around to face the man to your right. “Thank you for walking me. So I’ll see one of you guys in a few hours to walk me back?”

“Of course, see you in a little bit.”

“See ya.” You give a small wave and walk inside.


Jin walks into the main entrance of the building, its dead silent. Everything had been very quiet as of late, except for the occasional visit from Mari. He starts heading to his room when he catches Jimin in the training room.


“Hey.” Jimin twists around.

“Where is everyone?”

“Um, Jungkook’s out with Mari, Namjoon’s in the library, Yoongi’s sleeping, Hobi’s with his girlfriend and Taehyung’s in the lounge... drinking.” He raises both his brows at the last statement, and Jin sighs.

“Oh, can you pick up y/n from work and walk her home? I’m kinda tired.”

“Uh, yeah sure.” Jin nods and heads towards the door.

“Oh, and Jimin?” He twists around.


“Did you know it was Taehyung that broke things off with y/n?”

Jimin’s expression shifts. “No... I didn’t. I just assumed it was y/n that must have said something because of the way he’s been acting.”

“That’s what I thought, but I guess he’s the one who told her to leave.” He shrugs and leaves the room.

Jimin stands there, thinking to himself. “Why would he be beating himself up if he broke up with her?” he mumbles to himself. And with that, he starts down the hallway to the lounge.


He reaches the door and cautiously peers into the room, it is almost completely dark except for the low glowing lamp in the corner. Taehyung is slumped over in a chair, a large bottle in his hand, it’s almost completely empty. Other stray bottles are scattered across the room, some on the table, others on the floor. He quietly walks over and sits on the adjacent seat, resting his elbows on his knees and looking over to his friend.

“What do you want?” Taehyung mutters and glances up, his eyes glowing red in the dark light of the room.

“I wanted to see how you're doing.”

“Well, now you see.” He lifts his hands up. “So you can leave now.”


“I don’t want to hear it Jimin.” He takes another sip from his bottle.

“Well too bad, cause I’m gonna talk and you're gonna listen,” he says in an irritated tone. Taehyung rolls his eyes but stays silent.

“Look, I don’t know what happened between you and y/n, but what I do know is that ever since she was captured you haven’t been acting right.” Taehyung stares off, refusing to make eye contact. “Taehyung, you can’t just starve yourself and waste away in here. I know something’s wrong, but we can’t do anything to help unless you talk to us.” Taehyung presses his lips together, and Jimin sighs.

“...I don’t need to talk about it. I just need to forget... move on.” He takes another sip, and Jimin’s expression softens slightly.

“Tae, can I ask you something?” 

“Depends on what the answer is.”

Jimin hesitates slightly before speaking. “Why are you acting like this if you told her to leave?” Taehyung lowers his gaze, staring at the glass bottle in his hand. Jimin assumes he won’t be getting an answer, and begins to stand.

“I did it to protect her.” Jimin freezes, then sinks back into the seat.

“What do you mean?”

Taehyung gives a sad smile. “Look at the mess I caused, she almost died so many times because of me. We should’ve never gotten involved with each other. I should’ve just minded my own business that night at the club.”

“But you love her.”

“I do.” He fights back the tears building his eyes. “And it hurts. It hurts like hell... But the pain of losing her to death would be far worse. At least this way, she can still live a happy life.”

“But how do you know she’s even happy?” He doesn’t respond. “Tae, when the two of you are together... I don’t know how, but she brings out this side of you that I’ve never seen before. She makes you smile, and laugh... she makes you happy… Don’t you think that’s worth the risk?”

Taehyung’s eyes are still locked on the ground, and he takes another swig of this drink.

“Well, I think you should at least ask her what she wants before you cut her off entirely, because right now she seems just as miserable as you.” Jimin stands and begins to leave.

“Hey Jimin?”


“Make sure someone picks y/n up from work, she has a late shift tonight.”

“Yeah... I will.”


It’s pretty chilly out when you walk outside. You hear the bell of the restaurant door close behind you with a ring. You look around for a second before you notice the young blond man waiting on the sidewalk. He gives you a wave and you walk over.

“Hey, how was work?”

“Eh, work. Running around and dealing with annoying customers.”

“Heh, I know what you mean.” You both turn and begin walking towards your apartment. 

“So I haven’t seen you in a little while. How are things?” There is a hint of concern in his voice, and you hope this isn’t going where you thought.

“I’m fine. Things are pretty much normal. No demons coming to kill me in my sleep so that’s a plus.” Jimin chuckles slightly.

“Well, that’s good.” As you make your way through town his smile slowly fades.



“I'm really worried about Taehyung.” 

You sigh. “Jimin I-”

“I know you guys aren’t talking right now. But...” You glance up and can see how worried he really is. “He’s spiraling... I tried to talk to him, but I’m not sure if I made it through or not…”

“Well, I’m not sure if he’d listen to anything I’d have to say. Besides, he doesn’t even want me around.”

“He lied.” You stop walking and Jimin turns to look at you. 


Jimin lets out an airy breath. “Look, I don’t know what exactly he told you, but he misses you, hell he’s fucking miserable without you.”

“He told me that everything was too much, and that we wouldn’t last anyway…”

He swallows before speaking. “I really think you should talk with him, even if he doesn’t want to. I know he’s stubborn, but... he loves you y/n, anyone could see it.”

“I- I don't know…”

“You don’t have to decide now, but at least think about it okay?” You give a nod. 

The two of you continue the rest of the walk until you reach your apartment. He gives you a brief goodbye and you enter the building.

You walk into your living room, it’s practically pitch black, the only lighting being the moonlight shining through the curtains from the balcony. You throw your bag down and manage to find the couch. You slump down on the sofa with groan.

Jimin's words are already eating away at your mind. ‘Should I talk to him? Maybe I could just call him... No that wouldn’t be good enough.’ You look up at the ceiling, your thoughts struggling to sort themselves out.

“If he really missed me as much as the guys say he does then he would just come and see me himself... right?” you mumble to yourself. 

Your thoughts are then cut short. There’s a soft knock on the balcony door.

Chapter Text

You pull back the curtains and see those familiar pair of grey eyes meet yours. You hesitate for a second, but gradually grab the handle and tug the door open. Neither of you speak for a moment, as the two of you get lost in each other's gaze.

“Hi,” he breaths out.


He sighs and glances around before returning to you. “I- um, I wanted to talk to you.” You can tell he's trying really hard to put up a strong front. You nod and step aside to let him in, and you close the door behind him.

“What did you want to talk about?” You cross your arms and twist around to face him.

“Well, first I guess I wanted to apologize… for the way I talked to you.” You shift your weight around as you watch him. “I know I should’ve sooner.”

“So then why are you here now?”

“Jimin came and talked to me… He made me realize I should’ve been more honest with you instead of just pushing you away.” 

‘I guess Jimin did get through to him after all.’ You think to yourself.

“So why’d you do it?” He sighs and looks down at the floor.

“I- I was trying to protect you.”

“Protect me from what?!” You don’t mean to raise your voice, but you can’t help it, you were frustrated with the way he’d been acting, and now he’s saying it was to protect you.

His jaw tenses. “What do you think? Y/n, there’s a group of demons after you. And not just any demons, extremely powerful and dangerous ones!” he shouts, and your arms flop to the side in irritation. 

“Don’t you get it? There are people out there that want to hurt you… because of me.” His voice falters slightly. “As soon as you entered my world you became a walking target, so… I thought the best option was to take you out of it.”

“But that’s not your decision to make!” you snap, and throw your hands up.

“Taehyung, I understand why you wanted to push me away, and that you’re afraid. But I knew what I was getting myself into when Namjoon asked me if I wanted to back out, so you can’t just shut me out now that things have gotten more complicated! I can’t just sit back and pretend like none of this ever happened!”

“And I can’t watch you die!” 

The room becomes dead silent, your eyes refusing to tear away from one another.


“I can’t-,” he chokes as tears begin to run down his face, “I can’t watch anymore people I love die…” You take a step closer and place your hand on his cheek. 

“Tae,” you whisper. You can tell he's thinking about his family. You pull him into an embrace, and he wraps his arms around you.

“I’m so scared. I'm so scared that I’m going to come back one day and find y- you-”

“Shhh.” You stroke his hair as he sobs. “It’s going to be okay. I’m not going anywhere.”

“But I hurt you… What If I lose control again?”

“I’m not afraid you Taehyung. Because I know you’d never intentionally hurt me.”

“How can you have so much faith in me? How do you know something like last time won't happen again?”

“...I don’t know what’s going to happen in the future, but I do know that if you’re not in it… then it’s not a future I want to live in.” He pulls away from your arms and brings his hand up to your cheek.

“I’m sorry... for putting you through so much,” he whispers.

“I forgive you, because I understand why you did it. But Taehyung, when things get hard, I need you to be honest with me, I can’t help you if I don’t know what’s going on in your head.” 

He nods his head. “I know, I will.”


He gives a faint smile. “Promise.”

You put your hand on his neck as you stare into his eyes before pulling him down into a gentle kiss. He pulls you closer and kisses you back. 

You pull away and meet his gaze, tears still falling.

“I love you, Kim Taehyung.”

“I love you too, y/n.”


You and Taehyung are now snuggled together on the sofa. After everything that’s happened, all you want to do is stay in his arms, you’ve missed him so much, you’re not even sure how much time has passed.



“It’s getting really late, you should get some rest.” You sigh.

“Will you stay with me?”

“Of course.” And with that you reluctantly stand up and stretch your arms. 

The two of you head to your bedroom, the lights still completely out. You go over to your dresser and grab your nightgown, Taehyung takes a seat on the right side of the bed while you quickly get changed. It’s not until after you realize Taehyung is wearing a tight shirt and jeans.

“Oh, I guess I don’t have any clothes you’ll fit into…”

“I’ll be fine in this.”

“No, it’s totally uncomfortable.” You take a seat on the opposite side. “You can just... take your clothes off if you want.” 

“You think that’s a good idea?” He raises a brow with a smirk.

“Probably not, but still,” you grin.

He stands up and takes off his shirt, you just watch him as he pulls the fabric over his head, revealing his toned body. He throws the shirt on the ground before undoing his belt and pulling down his jeans, leaving him only in his black boxers.

“You gonna start drooling?” You snap out of your trance and laugh.

“Sorry.” You avert your gaze as he walks over to the bed and sits down.

“No need to be sorry. I mean, I was looking too.” He leans forward as the corners of his lips curl up. 

He presses his lips to yours, and you bring your hand up, pulling him closer. He then starts to push your back down into the mattress as he straddles over you, pressing his torso to your chest. You bite his lip and he grins before opening his mouth. The two of you rhythmically kiss each other, sucking on lips as your tongues brush across one another. You glide your hands over his chest and over his back muscles as you pull him close.

He moves his lips downwards and kisses your jaw, travelling down to the crook of your neck, and you gasp as he sucks, leaving marks on your skin as he moves. His hand tugs at your nightgown and you swiftly pull it over your head, you’re not wearing a bra, so you're left only in your underwear. 

He brings his hands around and grabs one of your breasts, messaging it as he kisses you. He slides down your body and takes one of your nipples in his mouth, and you let out a needy moan, running your fingers through his hair. You glide your hands down until you reach the tent in his boxers and begin to stroke it slowly, his breath hitches and he pulls away from your breast.

“Eager are we, baby?” 

“Maybe.” You bite your lip to hold back a grin, and he sits back up and kisses you.

“There’s something else I want to do first.” His eyes go dark as he slowly slides down.

He grips the edge of your underwear, and you lift your hips up to allow them to slide off with ease before tossing them to the side. He lowers his head and plants baby kisses on your stomach, and your breathing starts to get heavy as he gradually makes his way down. He places both hands on your thighs, and just as he’s about to go any further he makes eye contact with you before digging in. 

“Fuck!” you let out a loud cry as he starts to suck and lick you clit. You grip the pillows behind your head as Taehyung works his tongue, trying your best to hold back your cries, but you can’t help but moan loudly as he sucks hard. He slowly lowers himself towards your entrance, licking a few times before you feel his tongue slip inside of you.

“Holy shit!” On instinct you reach down and grip onto his hair, he groans slightly but continues to slide his tongue in and out before bringing his thumb to your clit and rubbing circles. You arch your back as you moan, you can already feel the pressure in your abdomen building and you are not sure how much longer you can last.

Taehyung then slides two fingers in and you cry out before he returns his lips to your clit as he pushes his fingers in and out. He ruthlessly abuses your sensitive area with his tongue, licking and sucking as you squirm. You suddenly feel him curl his fingers inside of you and you practically scream. Amused by your response, he continues to do this over and over as he pumps his fingers.

“-Ah Taehyung, I- I’m gonna-” You can't even finish your sentence before your whole body starts to convulse, releasing on his fingers with a loud moan.

He sits up and leans over you, panting as he removes his fingers and brings them to his mouth, licking up all the remnants of your release. You pull his face to yours and kiss him hungrily. You place your hands on his chest and manage to sit up before flipping him on his back.

He raises a brow at your sudden display of dominance, and you smirk, slowly running your hands over the thin fabric around his waist, and his expression darkens. You bite your lip and slip your hand under his boxers, gripping your hand around his hardened length and giving him a few slow strokes as an airy moan escapes him. You sit back and tug his boxers down and throw them to the side.

You stroke him a few times before lowering your head down, running your tongue over his shaft and causing a lustful moan to leave his lips. You take his tip and bring it to your lips, kissing and licking it as he whines. 

“P- please, baby,” he whimpers out, and you smirk as you watch him plead.

“Use your words.” He sits his head back up to meet your dark eyes. “Tell me what you want me to do,” you breathe out as you flick your tongue over his head, causing another moan to come out.

“S- suck my cock. P- please, baby, suck my cock.”

You grin before opening your mouth and sliding him in, watching his face contort in pleasure as you further yourself down. You manage to fit as much in as you can before sucking hard as you start to bob.

“Ugh, fuck,” he moans and leans his head back. You work your hand as his base as you get into a rhythm of moving your head up and down. 

You remove your mouth for a second and stroke his whole length as you bring your mouth lower below him and suck at the soft skin. He wantonly cries out, flexing his hips up slightly. You then return to his tip, forcing yourself down to take in as much of him as you can while continuously sucking and moving against this large girth.

You can feel him start to harden, and he grips onto your hair as he starts to thrust his hips up, hitting the back of your throat with each pump. You can feel your eyes starting to water at his rapid pace, and you gag slightly, causing a low moan to escape his chest.

He thrusts up a few more times before moaning loudly, coming hard and releasing into your mouth. You swallow a few times, causing him to moan even louder. When he's finally done he releases your hair and falls back to the bed, panting. 

You sit up and smile before crawling on top of him, he grins as you meet his face and give him a passionate kiss. You remove yourself and start to suck on his neck, slowly moving from his jaw and back.

“God, I missed you,” he pants against your ear.

“I missed you too,” you grin.

You wait another minute before giving him another slow stroke, causing another low moan to escape before you gradually sit up. You straddle yourself over his waist, resting one hand on his chest as you slowly work the other.

“You know what you’re doing, baby?”

“There’s a first time for everything.” You bite back the grin on your face as you lift your hips up, lining him up with your entrance before slowly sinking down.

“Fuck,” you both moan in unison. You have to go somewhat slow to accommodate his stretch. 

You finally sink all the way down, waiting a moment before rocking your hips. Taehyung brings his hands to your waist and slowly runs them over your ass, giving you a squeeze as you work his cock, the feeling of him stretching and rubbing against your walls has you mewling. 

After another second, you take your hips and begin to bounce in place. Taehyung throws his head back and you moan loudly as you ride him, his breathing becoming rapid. 

“You feel so good,” he praises as you do your best to keep your rhythm. You lean down, pressing your hands on the sheets as you give him a sloppy kiss, you can feel the sweat building on your forehead as you pant. 

Taehyung then grips onto your thighs and begins to thrust upwards, his dominant side starting to take over as he meets your hips, and you cry loudly as he starts to pound into you from below.

“Taehy -ah fuck!” you shout as he fucks up into you.

He snarls and grips onto your back, and without warning he continues to thrust up into you even faster than before. He pulls you down and presses his lips to yours, muting your screams as he slips his tongue into your mouth. You do you best to meet each thrust in unison, but you can feel the pressure growing, and it is causing you to lose focus. He pulls away and you gasp for air, sweat forming on his forehead as he hits that deep spot within you, and he pulls you down for another brief kiss.

“I- I love you, so much,” he breathes out.

“I love yo -ah!” Your head falls into the sheets.

You push your arms up to look down at him, his eyes are snapped shut, his teeth grit, and you see his fangs. He hits you with another deep snap, and you fall downward, his head now pressed into the crook of your neck, and he inhales sharply.

“Taehyung, bite me,” you whimper out, but he shakes his head, “Please, please,” you beg. You are so close, you need to feel that wave of pleasure.

”I- I can’t,” he stutters, his voice becoming hoarse. You manage to sit up, and he forces his eyes open to meet yours.

”It’s okay,” you pant, “I trust you.” You rest your forehead against his, and both your eyes flutter shut. "Please," you whisper as you lean down for one last kiss, you can feel yourself about to fall, your eyes squeezing shut as you moan loudly into his mouth.

Instantly, Taehyung bites into your neck with a groan as he reaches his climax. That’s when you finally feel your orgasm hit, causing an overwhelming amount of pleasure to simultaneously shoot though you. You can feel him release himself inside of you, and the venom combined with your high now has you lost in a sea of euphoria as you practically collapse on top of him.

He finally releases his fangs, licking at the spot, before giving it a gentle kiss. You’re barely holding yourself up, luckily he’s doing a great job supporting your weight. You manage to move your hips and pull him out, causing a quiet moan to escape him once again.

You collapse onto the bed and he wastes no time snuggling into your side, you smile as he wraps his arms around you and places a kiss on the top of your head. He tightens his grip around you and you giggle as he relentlessly starts trailing small pecks on the side of your face as you laugh.

He finally ceases his attack and looks into your eyes, gently brushing the hair out of your face. 

“I love you, y/n.” You watch his eyes shift back and forth between yours, and you cup the side of his face before gently kissing his lips.

“I love you too.”

Chapter Text

Your eyes slowly begin to flutter open, the bright morning light peeking in through your blinds and illuminating the room. You feel a breath against your shoulder before you feel a warm nuzzle into your neck. You twist your head around to find Taehyung's nose resting against the skin of your neck, his chest is pressed against your back, and you can feel each of his breaths. A grin spreads across your face as you look at him, and you then feel his grip around your waist tighten as his lips curl up into a smirk.

"Tae?" He doesn't respond, continuing to tuck his face into your skin. "Tae, I know you're awake." He doesn't open his eyes, instead he lifts a finger up to his lips.

"Shh, everything's perfect like this," he whispers, causing you to laugh as he snuggles back into you.

He then leans forward and begins to press kisses on your neck, pecking you repeatedly. You start to giggle, and he brings his hands around to twist you to face him, all the while he continues his relentless kisses over your neck, now trailing them up to your cheek as he grins.

"Tae stop, that tickles." You try to lean away, but that only makes his smile wider, and he chases after you, pulling on your arms to bring you back to his lips. His eyes are now open, and he stops his attack long enough for you to meet his gaze. He leans forward, but this time place a singular sweet kiss on your lips.

"Good morning, Taehyung," you say with a grin.

"Good morning," he smiles and you brush his hair out of the way as your eyes flick back and forth between each other.

"I really missed this."

"Which part? The snuggly kisses or the sex?" he asks, and you chuckle while shaking your head. You then lean forward, resting your head against his chest as you pull him close with your arms.

"All of it," you say, and he hums in response, placing a kiss on the top of your head.

"Me too."

You spend the next few minutes cuddling in each other's arms, neither of you wanting to move. He's right after all, in moments like these, everything is perfect, and you wanted nothing more than to just stay like that. But as the minutes seem to fly by you finally perk your head back up.

“We should probably take a shower.”

“Do we have to get up?” he whines.

“Sadly, I don't think we should be lying in bed all day.” He slumps back against the sheets and you laugh at his childish behavior. “Come on.” You stand and head to the bathroom, and he watches your figure as you enter.

“Hurry up, Taehyung! Or you’ll be showering alone!” And with that, he gets to his feet and scurries over to you.


You and Taehyung enter the base hand in hand, you practically skip through the door, unable to hide the happiness of being back. It’s been way too long science you’ve gotten to talk with everyone.

“I’m gonna go get changed real quick.”

“Okay.” He lets go of your hand, leaving you free to wonder.

You start to walk around to see if you can find anyone. You enter the computer area and catch none other than Yoongi, he’s completely focused on the screen in front of him, so you go up to his side and lean on the table.

“Long time no see,” you say, and he glances up from the screen. 

“Oh, hey y/n. Where’ve you been? I haven’t seen you around here for awhile.”

“Yeah, I’ve been home, but I’m glad I can be back to bother you.” You poke his shoulder.

“Eh, you’re no bother,” he smiles, and you do the same.

“So, what are you working on?” You lean over and observe the screen.

“Uh, it’s just the demon activity charts. Ever since they attacked us things have died down significantly, but recently things have started to increase again. We’ll probably have to increase the nightly watches.” You nod your head.

Your attention is then drawn to the steps rapidly approaching the room. Jimin enters and makes eye contact, his bright smile shining before dashing over. He catches you off guard as he pulls you into a tight hug.

“Thank you for talking to him,” he whispers.

“Actually, it was you that got through to him.” You pull away, and his brows crease. “He showed up at my apartment late last night, he said that  you talking to him convinced him to come.”

“So, you guys are all good now?”

“Yeah,” you grin, “We’re all good now.”

“I’m glad,” he smiles brightly. Taehyung then enters the room and walks over to the two of you.

“Hey, what’d I miss?” He glances between you and Jimin.

“Nothing, we’re just walking about you,” you tease and he makes a face. Jimin takes his hand and pats Taehyung on the back.

“We’re just happy to see you up and around again.”

Namjoon then walks into the room, distracted by his phone. When he finally looks up he notices you and Taehyung. “Taehyung? You’re up.”

“Yeah hyung, I just had to figure a few things out.” Namjoon smiles and nods before walking past you and over to Yoongi. “Actually,” he says, catching everyone's attention. “I had been doing some research while I was locked away…”

“What kind of research?” you ask.

“Stuff about the demon world, I was trying to see if I could find out how Soyoung got here, and what we could do to either kill her or send her back.” Namjoon shifts to face him.

“Well, did you find anything?” Jimin questions.

“Not much, but I want to talk to Yeonjun to see if he has any more info.”

“Actually, that might have to hold off for a little,” Namjoon cuts in, “I need you guys to do a couple of routes tonight. Things are starting to get hectic again.” Taehyung nods and lowers his head.

“Hey, if you want, I can talk to Yeonjun while you’re out.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, you can tell me any info you found and I can just ask him any questions you have, maybe I’ll look into myself. Plus, that means I’ll be safe while you’re gone.” Taehyung stays silent while he thinks over your proposal.

“She’ll be fine Taehyung, things have been really quiet lately, so I don’t think she’ll be in any imminent danger, plus Yeonjun lives with a bunch of his friends, so she’ll have lots of protection,” Yoongi says, and Taehyung sighs.

“Okay... Thank you.” He takes your hand, and you grin. “I’ll give Yeonjun a call so he can portal you over.”

“No need, I can call him.”

“You have his number?” He raises a brow.

“He walked me to work a few times when you guys were busy.” You take your phone out of your pocket and press call. “So, no need to worry.” You pat his chest and walk out of the room, and Taehyung shakes his head.

“Well, you can’t blame anyone but yourself for that one,” Jimin teases, and Taehyung rolls his eyes.


Taehyung is about to head out with the guys for the night, you still have a bit of time before Yeonjun comes to pick you up. Taehyung has pulled you into the library to go over the information he had gathered, he has his large stack of books and plops it on the table.

“Woah, that’s a lot of reading.”

“Don’t worry, you don’t have to go through all of it.” He grabs one of the books on top of the pile and flicks through the pages, and you walk over to try to read over his shoulder. All the books are dusty and worn out, the pages practically yellow from all the years of abuse they’ve gone through, you’re surprised the pages haven’t broken off from the binding.

“So here, it talks about the history of the demon world, and how it’s ruled, it mentions the demon king and his various children. It doesn’t mention Soyoung by name, but it does talk about one of his children, a daughter with eternal beauty.” He turns the page. “It then begins to mention how this daughter would escape to the human world and use her ethereal appearance to lure and trap her victims.”

“That sounds eerily familiar,” you comment and Taehyung nods.

“It only starts to mention her but… that’s where it ends.” You place your hand on the book and scan the text. “But it does say in the back of the book that there are various volumes to this, but for some reason Yeonjun didn’t give me them.”

“So, you want me to see if he has them?”

“Or any other information related to this ‘daughter’ it talks about.”

“Alright, I see what I can find.” He nods and takes a look at his phone.

“Ugh, I got to start getting ready.”

“You go, I’ll pile all this stuff together.” 

“Alright.” He jogs out of the room.

You start to pile up the various books laid out across the table, the one Taehyung is showing you remains open, a large drawing displayed above the text. It's a drawing of a beautiful young woman, she is sitting in what looks like the fiery blazes of hell, completely unmoved by the chaos happening around her. She has a smile, but it isn’t a warm smile, it's a devious smile. For some reason you feel shivers get sent down your spine, and no matter how hard you try, you can’t tear your eyes away from the page.


It's already getting pretty late, and you are waiting in the main room for Yeonjun to come get you. Taehyung wanted to wait until you left, but he needed to head out, the only reason he agreed to is the fact that Yoongi and Jin are still here.

Finally, you see the area near the door begin to blur, before a large portal opens up, and the young blonde haired man walks through to greet you.

“Hey y/n.”

“Hey, you ready to do some reading?”

“So excited,” he says sarcastically while shaking his hands in the air. You grin and turn around to grab the small stack of books. “Oh, don’t worry I got that.” And with a flick of his wrists the books start to levitate, your eyes widen as they slowly float over to Yeonjun's side, and he laughs at your expression.

“Sometimes, I’m really envious of you Yeonjun,” you tease and grab your small bag.

“Yoongi! I’m leaving!” you yell into the next room.

“Yup!” You hear him shout back, and you step towards the portal.

“Ladies first.” He ushers you forward.

“I’ve never used a portal before.” You inch forward with your hand sticking out in front of you.

“Don’t worry,” Yeonjun laughs, “Just walk straight through like it’s a normal doorway.” You nod and step closer. 

You take a deep breath and walk forwards, squinting your eyes shut as you enter the morphing darkness. You take a couple more steps before opening your eyes, Yeonjun is already walking behind you. You find yourself in a huge luxurious apartment, every inch of the walls and floors decorated with nick nacks and colors. There’s a large sitting area in front of a window looking down on the city.

“Wow.” You walk over and look out the window, the night is filled with the glow from the city lights as the stars shine above them. You turn around and look at the sparking chandelier over your head, then to the pots of flowers and vases on the tabletops. “This place is gorgeous Yeonjun.”

“Yeah well, lets just say we have access to a lot of items.” You laugh as you still struggle to take everything in, it’s then you finally notice the lone figure sitting on one of the chairs, he is reading when he finally looks up and notices you. “Oh yeah, that’s Beomgyu.”

“Hello.” You wave politely. “I’m y/n.”

“Hi,” he grins.

“Beomgyu is the one who’s also friends with Chan's pack.”

“Oh, are you close with them?”

“Yeah, I’m friends with some of them.”

“Really? Taehyung and I met some of them once, the conversation wasn’t very long, but they seemed nice.”

“Oh, you’re the one who’s with the vampire clan? I was curious about a human being so willing to be involved with them, of course they’re a more… friendly clan.”

“Yeah,” you laugh.

“Well.” Yeonjun catches your attention again. “We’ve got a lot to get done, so why don’t we head to the library.”

“Right, sorry. It was nice meeting you.” You give Beomgyu another small wave and he smiles.

You follow behind Yeonjun as you start to walk down a long hallway. 

“So, do you and your friends all live here?”

“Well this place is technically mine, but everyone pretty much stays here. There aren’t many warlocks around, so we like to stay close with one another.”

“That’s really nice, that you guys have someone around often.”

“Yeah, it is.” 

You both continue walking. “Yeonjun, can I ask you something?”


“How are warlocks… created?” He laughs slightly. “Sorry, I know it’s probably a dumb question.”

“Oh, no, not at all. I mean, the fact that you’re human, it’s not surprising you don’t know.” He turns his head to look at you while you walk. “A warlock is when a demon and a human have a child.” He sees your surprised expression.

“Oh, wow. I never would have guessed that. I didn’t even know humans and demons could have children.”

“It’s very rare, most of the time it’s due to assault. Most warlocks are abandoned at birth. If their mother is human, they usually become afraid of what they’ve created...” 

“Oh.” You can’t help but be saddened at this fact. You understand it can be scary, but how could someone abandon their own child?

“Hey.” Yeonjun elbows you side. “Don’t be sad. Sometimes it is because they’re in love.”

“...I didn’t think demons could fall in love, especially with humans.” Yeonjun nods.

“Well, if you think about it, vampires and werewolves are types of demons that used to be human.” You’ve never actually thought about it like that. "As shocking as it is, they’re still living beings. They’re capable of all feelings, even love.” You give him a slight smile.

“...What about your parents? Were they in love?” You realize afterward that your question is very personal, but he smiles and looks at the ground.

“Yeah… they were.” You smile. “I never met my father, he died before I was born, but my mother always told me that he was a great person.”

“Do you know how he died?” you ask, and he presses his lips together.

“He was killed by humans. My mom said her village caught him sneaking in to visit her while she was pregnant, so they killed him.”

“I’m sorry,” you look up from the ground.

“Eh, that’s life, people die, people kill each other.”

“What about your mother?”

“She lived a full life. Growing up she always told me not to listen to what anyone says about my father, or about me.”

“If I’m being honest, I’m surprised you don’t hold a grudge against humans, or that you even help them,” you say, and he grins. 

“Humans and demons are no different, if my parents story goes to show anything, it's that everyone is capable of good and evil, so there’s no use in picking sides.”

He's right, in the end a violent human criminal is probably no more guilty than a rabid demon. Everyone one has the ability to be good or evil. Everyone has feelings, goals, ambitions, and demons are no exception.

You finally reach a large door, and Yeonjun pushes it open, revealing a massive library that causes your jaw to drop to the floor.

“Time to get searching.”

Chapter Text

“Where do I even begin?” You gaze up at the large walls of books, shelves upon shelves of books aligning the room, and you have to spin around to get a full glimpse of everything around you.

“Well, there are a lot of books talking about demons and the demon world in this section.” He points over to a large shelf. “But, is there something in particular you’re trying to find?”

That’s when you remember you and Taehyung’s conversation, and you swiftly spin around to the stack of books that had floated over to the nearby desk in the center of the room. You grab the book Taehyung showed you and bring it over to Yeonjun.

“Do you have to have the volumes that follow this book?”

Yeonjun takes it in his hands and observes it carefully, and you watch as he reads the title, and his eyes narrow as he seems to realize something.

“Uh, yeah I think we have it, just gotta find it in here... somewhere.” He twists his head in all different directions to look at each shelf.

“Can’t you just like, make it appear?” You wave your arms around for emphasis, making him laugh.

“I can only teleport things if I know where they are and where they are going. Sadly, I don’t know where this book is exactly.” You make an ‘o’ shape with your mouth. 

“Then, I guess we better get looking.” You walk over to the large self and start to scan through the titles.


It doesn’t take long for your hopes to wear down, you’ve been searching for hours and haven’t been able to find anything.

“Are you sure it’s even in here?” You plop down on a nearby seat.

“I know I’ve seen it… But honestly, it might be anywhere.” He takes a seat in the adjacent chair, and you sigh. “What are you even trying to find out? he asks, and you sit up.

“Taehyung is trying to find out more about Soyoung’s origins. He thinks he might be able to find a way to kill her, or send her back to the demon world,” you explain, and Yeonjun straightens up.

“Well, you know Soobin was the one who helped send her back all those years ago.”

“Why didn’t you mention that earlier?!” You jolt up.

“Well, I didn’t know that’s what you’re trying to figure out. But even though you know now, it’s a powerful spell that requires her to be trapped in place. It takes a lot of energy… it almost killed him last time.” He leans his elbows on his knees and you sit back down.

“Well, that’s better than nothing I guess...” you mumble, and a brief silence passes through the room as you try to think.



“I’ve been… keeping something from you…”

“What?” You furrow your brows, and he glances around uncomfortably.

“The only reason I haven’t told you was because I was told not to, but I think you should know.” You lean forwards and watch him shift in place.

“What is it?”

“I’ve read the book you’re looking for, and I know a decent amount of Soyoung’s past.”

“What?! Yeonjun, why didn’t you tell me? This information could help the guys! We could stop Soyou-”

“I just couldn’t,” he cuts you off, “For reasons I can’t tell you.” You remain silent. “Look, I can tell you as much as I'm able, but if anyone asks, you tell them you figured this out in a book. You can’t tell anyone, not even Taehyung. Okay?” 

“Okay,” you nod, and he takes a deep breath before speaking.

“As you probably know, Soyoung is one of the daughters of the demon king. She’s a powerful being, not only is she physically strong, possessing the same powers as a vampire, but she has magic of her own, similar to warlocks, but with much more restriction.” You swallow as he continues. “She could kill countless humans if she wanted to, but she prefers to kill her victims wisely, finding weak individuals and manipulating them… torturing them to a breaking point.”

“She uses her beauty to lure young men to their death?” you ask, and he nods.

“And she is beautiful, almost to the point where it’s ethereal, but little do they know that hidden behind that face is a ruthless beast,” he pauses, “It isn’t really her fault though…”

“What do you mean?”

“That book you read, it mentions how she’s forced to live in the demon world until she’s summoned, but it’s not until the next book that it tells you why.” You blink a few times in confusion. “Soyoung is a complicated demon… In the demon world, she’s abused, beaten and treated like an object by her father and family… Why do you think she wants to escape so desperately?” Your eyes soften slightly. “I guess that’s why she takes so much pleasure out of torturing people, redirected anger… But despite that, she has a strong following behind her, so when she escaped she came to me to try to open a portable to bring stronger demons into this world, to wreak havoc on the people… She offered me power and happiness.” He shakes his head.

“I refused of course, I knew her offerings were meaningless lies. Not only does the spell require countless lives, but it would lead to the destruction of this world.”

“But, why can she only escape if someone summons her?” You look at him, and he laughs slightly.

“That’s her curse, given to her by her father. Where other low-class demons can slip through the cracks, she can only leave when permitted by someone from the outside, they summon her and she performs a wish for you.”

“So, that’s why when she does escape, she does everything in her power to remain here.” He nods. “What power does this ‘wish’ hold that would make someone summon her?”

“It’s dark magic, she can do many things, give someone power of their own, the ability to kill your foes, or even resurrect someone on the brink of death. But, these spells usually have unintended consequences,” he explains, you pause and think for a second.

“Well, is there any other way we can stop her?”

“Besides the spell, I would say the only other option is death, but she’s strong. You’d practically have to obliterate her whole body to kill her,” he says, and you sigh.

“What if we got everyone to help?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you said that last time Soobin almost died from the amount of power it took to seal her away, so what if we got more warlocks. You, Soobin, Beomgyu, anyone that’s willing to help.”

“I don’t know if you know this y/n, but people aren't exactly eager to throw their lives on the line for a group of vampires, and even if we did, we’d have to find her to perform the spell.”

“So.” You get to your feet. “We’ll get all the guys involved… maybe even ask the pack if they’d be willing to lend a hand.” Yeonjun crosses his arms and slouches back in his chair. “Can I at least bring the idea up with Namjoon?” He presses his lips together. 

“I guess he might agree, but you still have one more issue.”

“What’s that?”

“You have to somehow capture Soyoung.”


It's late past midnight, but Namjoon insisted they continue to keep an eye out. Taehyung is doing another sweep around the block, there isn’t anything out of the ordinary, so after finishing his route he goes to meet their leader at their assigned location, arriving to find everyone already there as well.

“Anything we should be worried about?” Namjoon asks.

“No, nothing out of the ordinary,” he informs.

“I ran into a couple of lowlifes, but they were weak and quickly retreated,” Hoseok explains and Namjoon nods.

“I really don’t think we’re going to find anything out of the ordinary,” Jungkook comments off to the side.

“He’s just being extra cautious, and I don’t blame him.” Taehyung walks over and leans against the wall of the nearby building.

“But, we’ve looked around all the areas where all the humans are gathered, I think it’s safe to say there won't be any attacks tonight,” the younger complains, and Namjoon sighs.

“I guess we can head back.” He starts to stand.

“Wait.” Jimin freezes.


“Shh!” He cuts Jungkook off.

The small alleyway gets dead silent, no one moves for a few moments as everyone listens for the faintest sound to catch their ear. Within an instant Jimin speeds off and around the corner, and the four other men quickly follow behind.

Taehyung turns the corner and finds Jimin holding a demon by its neck against the brick wall, struggling against his strong grip.

“Why were you following us?” Jimin asks with a deep tone.

“I- ,” he struggles, “I just wanted to talk to you.”

“Then, why were you hiding?” Namjoon stares intensely.

“Well, it’s not exactly easy for a demon to come out of a dark alley and make friends with vampires.” No one speaks for a second as Jimin continues to stare into the man's eyes.

“Should we hear him out?” Hoseok asks, and Namjoon presses his lips together to think for a moment.

“I guess it couldn’t hurt.” The demon continues to struggle in the vampire's grip. “Jimin, drop him.” Reluctantly, he obliges, dropping the man as he gasps for air, and it takes a moment before he straightens and begins to speak.

“My name is Taemin. I’ve been trying to find you guys because I want to help you with Soyoung.” Taehyung furrows his brows.

“Why would a demon come to help us?” Jimin asks.

”And, how do we know this isn’t some kind of trap?” Taehyung adds.

“Look, I know it may shock you, but not all demons are evil creatures looking for the destruction of mankind.” They all look at him skeptically. “Just like every vampire isn’t a heartless, blood sucking, predator.”

They all look back between one another, Jimin particularly eyeing the man down as the silence continues to grow.

“I heard from other demons you guys were trying to find Soyoung, so I figured I might be able to help since I’m one of them.”

“...I still don’t trust him.” Taehyung glares at him.

“Fine, it’s up to you whether you believe me or not, but I have people I care about in this world, and I don’t want to see it go up in flames. You don’t have to tell me anything important, in fact, you don’t have to tell me anything, but I can help get information, contribute in ways you guys wouldn’t be able to.” Namjoon watches him, trying to decide whether he should accept the demon's offer.

“I couldn’t hurt to have him as a resource,” Hoseok comments.

“Yeah. Plus, like he said, we don’t have to tell him anything. So if we keep an eye on him then why not?” Jungkook adds, and another short silence passes.

“What do you think guys?” Namjoon turns to Taehyung and Jimin.

“I still don’t trust him.” He glances at the man. “But, I think he could be useful.” Namjoon nods.

“Jimin?” he asks. Jimin had been watching Taemin the entire time, and he finally shifts his gaze over to the leader.

“Well, since everyone else seems all for it, then yes.” Taemin eyes the vampire up and down before turning to Namjoon. 

“Do you have a place to stay?” the leader asks.

“Yeah, I have a place nearby,” he says, and Namjoon takes out his phone and hands it to Taemin.

“Give us your info and we'll contact you when we need to.” He nods. “I would get started, but it’s been a long night, I think we should all call it a night.” Taemin spends a few seconds typing before he hands the phone back, and Namjoon spins around. “Let’s head home boys.”

He starts to walk out of the alleyway, everyone following except Jimin, who watches the demon for another second, before turning his heels and following after his friends.


It’s super late by the time you finally get back, Yeonjun portaled you through and the entire place is almost completely dark. Taehyung had texted you earlier that they were all back, but you told him you were still searching with Yeonjun. You walk down the hallway to Taehyung's room, the lights are still on, and you carefully peer in the doorway, but instead of finding Taehyung waiting for you, he’s asleep, curled up on top of the covers on one side of the bed. You smile and walk over, taking a seat on the opposite side before leaning over and brushing his hair out of his face, he looks so peaceful when he’s asleep. He starts to stir and you withdraw your hand, and his eyes slowly open to catch your gaze.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you,” you whisper. He doesn’t say anything, instead he sits up slightly and leans over to you, wrapping his arms around your waist and resting his head on your lap before closing his eyes again. You can’t help but laugh as he snuggles his head into you.

“Tae, I need to get in my pajamas.” He just whines and tightens his grip in response. You giggle and shake his shoulders until he finally lets go. You stand up and quickly throw on one of Taehyung's shirts and a pair of sweatpants, since you haven’t had clothes there since you left. You sit back on the bed and lean over to turn the light off before snuggling under the covers while Taehyung quickly scoots over to return to his cuddling, and you brush this hair as he closes his eyes.

“Did things go well with Yeonjun?” he asks.

“Yeah, I have some things to tell you, but they should wait until tomorrow.” He hums in response. “Did everything go smoothly tonight?”

“There were some… complications, but everything is fine. We’ll talk about it later.” You pull you in closer and you smile.

“Goodnight,” you whisper.


Chapter Text

It’s already bright out when you finally wake up. You slowly sit up and yawn, stretching your arms out as you notice Taehyung, who’s already getting dressed for the day.

“Morning.” He looks over to you.


“You look like you slept well.” He grins and walks over to the bed.

“Mm, well, I did spend hours looking through shelves of hundred year old books.” You rest your elbow in your palm, and he laughs.

“Well, you can tell me all about that after you have some breakfast and get dressed.”

“Do we have to be somewhere?”

“Yeah, Namjoon is meeting with someone we met last night, so he wants us to be there to hear what he has to say.”

“Okay. I should probably talk to Mari too, let her know she doesn’t have to death stare you every time she comes here now,” you say, and he pauses in place. 

“I did notice she was watching me coldly…”

“Sorry about that,” you grin and he laughs.

“Nah, I deserve it. Plus, that might be the reason Jungkook has been going to her place or his apartment more often than her coming here.”

“Do you think she’s here now?”

“Um, I think I heard Jungkook come in, so she might be in his room.” You nod and stand up.

“I’ll go check, if she is, I’ll see if she wants to get some breakfast.”


You exit Taehyung's room and start to walk down the hallway, eagerly skipping your way there and knocking on Jungkook's door. 

“Jungkook?” You try to listen for a response.

“I wonder if he actually did come back this morning…” you mumble to yourself. You then hear a soft thud sound from behind the door, and you try knocking again.

“Jungkook, are you in there?” You still don’t get a response. 

So instead, you open the door and walk in, but you instantly regret your decision as you see Mari straddled over his lap on the bed as the two of them make out, she's practically grinding on him as they both pant frantically. Your eyes widen and you quickly bring your hands up to cover your vision. This catches both their attention and Mari squeals as the two of them jump up.

“Sorry!” You spin around. “I was going to ask if Mari was here, but I guess I got my answer!” You cautiously lower your hands and find the two of them standing a few feet apart awkwardly, but then Mari’s head pops up.

“Wait… y/n you’re here!” She runs over and takes your hands. “What happened? Are you and Taehyung good now?”

“Yeah, we talk things out. I was gonna ask if you wanted to eat breakfast with me, but I guess I’ll let you two get back to what you were doing.”

“No, it’s fine,” Jungkook says from behind Mari, “You guys probably have a lot to talk about.” Mari grins and gives him a short kiss.

“We’ll pick up where we left off later.” He smiles as she runs over and takes your hand. “Oh, and.” She turns back around. “You might want to take care of that .” She points at the large tent in his pants, and his hands snap down to cover his crotch. You bring your hand up to your mouth to hold back your laugh as Mari pulls you out the door.


You and Mari get your food and head over to one of the main rooms in the building. You waste no time telling Mari about how you and Taehyung made up, she was super happy for you, and even mentioned how she was secretly waiting for one of you two to reach out and fix things.

“So everything's good now?” You nod. “Well, I’m happy.” She takes a bite of her food.

“So I guess things with you and Jungkook are going great?” you ask, and she laughs.

“He’s so sweet y/n.” She places her hand over her heart dramatically. “He always wants to spend time together and cuddle, and when we go out he’s so thoughtful. He even bought me flowers once, like some dumb romance movie shit!” You smile at how overjoyed she is.

“That sounds amazing Mari.” 

You both continue to chat as you finish your food. You mention how you went to Yeonjun's the other night, but didn’t bring up anything you learned. Both your attentions shift then you hear someone enter the building, it’s Namjoon, and he’s brought someone you don’t recognize, the both of them are chatting as they approach.

“Morning ladies,” he calls as they make their way to the table.

“Morning,” you both say in unison.

“This is Taemin, he’s going to be helping us.” He turns to the man. “Taemin, this is y/n and Mari.” He smiles warmly.

“Nice to meet you both,” the young, handsome man smiles.

“So what kind of magical being are you?” Mari asks.

“He’s a demon.” Both your expressions drop. “Don’t worry, he’s on our side.” You ease yourself into your chair.

“I didn’t know there were demons on our side, no offense,” Mari says as Taemin takes a seat at the table.

“None taken, and yes, there isn’t a lot, but there are some.”

Jimin enters the room, but freezes when he notices Taemin at the table. “What is he doing here?”

“I called him,” Namjoon responds.

“And you let him in the building?” Jimin raises a brow, and he sighs.

“It’s not like people don’t know where this is. Besides, the barrier is much stronger and more difficult to break through, so just keep an eye on him.”

Jimin reluctantly nods and takes a seat at the table, Taemin eyeing the man as he does so, but he quickly notices the demon's gaze and looks away.

“I’m gonna call the other guys over. You can all chat here,” Namjoon says, before walking out of the room.

“Wait, so how did you guys meet?” you ask Taemin.

“Actually, we met last night. Namjoon called me this morning and said we could talk.” That’s when you recall how Taehyung had mentioned there were ‘complications’ last night, but he hadn't gotten to tell you yet.

“Well, I think that’s amazing that you’re willing to help us. So thank you, I guess.”

“I know my species has caused a lot of trouble, especially as of late, so it’s the least I can do,” he smiles, and you give one in return.

The room guest is somewhat quiet, so you and Mari return to your normal conversations. Taemin starts to look around the building, observing the large room and all the small gadgets within it.

“This is really some place you got.” He seems to be directing his words to Jimin.

“Yeah, I guess you could say that.” He looks down at the table. For some reason Jimin seems to be acting very strange, he’s being very reserved, in contrast to his normal outgoing personality. You wonder if it’s due to the fact that Taemin is a demon.

“Do you guys have set positions around here?” Jimin doesn’t look like he’s about to respond, so you cut in.

“Yeah, they have certain people in charge of technology and tracking, some on medical, while others go out.” He nods.

“I’m guessing you’re one of the ones who fight? Just guessing on your physical build,” he says, turning back to Jimin, and your eyebrows raise at his comment. You glance over at Mari who’s had the same reaction, and Jimin tilts his head.

“Maybe I just look like this.” He squints his eyes at the man, causing a small laugh to escape his chest.

“As impressive as that may be, you don’t seem like the type that would watch from the sidelines. Besides, you seemed to know what you were doing when you held me in that choke hold.”

Your jaw drops open as your attention shifts between each of the men, but both of them seem to have their eyes locked on each other. You can feel the tension between them, you were almost tempted to step out of the room, but that feeling is broken as the rest of the boys start to enter from the halls, and the two men snap out of their concentrated gaze as everyone starts to take their seats. Taehyung enters with Hoseok, the two of them chatting before he eyes you, and he takes a seat to your right.

“Did you eat?” he whispers, and you nod.

“Alright guys, now that everyone is here we can make sure everyone is aware of Taemin. He’s going to be helping us until further notice. I know it’s not exactly ideal, needing a demon's help to hunt down other demons, but if it means we find Soyoung and the guys faster, then I expect everyone to work diligently and professionally.” Everyone nods.

“So what exactly will you be helping us with?” Yoongi asks.

“Well first off, I can help you find locations, help remove places that wouldn’t be likely and narrow things down. Also, I can help get information, talk around, see if I can get anything. I’ll even go undercover if needed.”

“You know you’ll be killed by your kind if you’re caught,” Jimin adds.

“I know. I’ll do whatever it takes.” Everyone remains quiet for a second.

“Good, then for now I think you should head with Yoongi to the tech area to look at your maps. See if you can figure out some locations, and I’ll join you in a few minutes,” Namjoon explains, and Taemin nods. Yoongi quickly stands, he does the same before following him into the next room.

“Jungkook and Hobi, I want to go over some routes for later, everyone else is dismissed for now.” Namjoon steps over to the other two men while the others begin to stand.

“Oh, Tae?” You grab his arm, and he turns his head. “I never got to tell you what I found out with Yeonjun last night.” Namjoon catches this statement, he’s still going over things with the other two across the table.

“Oh yeah, did you find that book, or anything else?”

“Yeah, I did. I actually found out a lot.”

You spend the next few minutes telling Taehyung exactly what Yeonjun had told you last night; explaining the history behind Soyoung, and the potential way to get rid of her. You make sure to tell him that you had learned this all from books and not from Yeonjun, of course you wanted to tell him the truth, but you made a promise to Yeonjun. Taehyung seems really taken aback by everything you tell him, and you aren’t surprised, it's a lot of information to process after all.

“Wow, you found out more information in one night than I ever did.” He lets out a sad laugh when you notice Namjoon who's still seated at the table, the other two have left and now it is only him combing through papers, and you don’t doubt he heard everything you said.

“Actually, Namjoon?” you say, and his head snaps up, “I told Yeonjun I would ask you this.” He leans forward. “He said in order to send Soyoung back, it would take an incredible amount of manpower and magic, and I had suggested asking the other warlocks and magical beings to help... Do you think they would be willing to do that?” you ask, and he rests his elbows on the table.

“Considering the high stakes, I wouldn’t be surprised if they said no,” he responds, and you sigh. “But if we tell them what might happen if she manages to open a portal, they might be more inclined to help.”

“So do you think we should try to ask?” Taehyung looks over.

“I can ask if people would be willing, but I wouldn’t get your hopes up.”

“Of course,” you start, “Yeonjun also mentioned we have to be able to capture her first.”

“There’s no other way?” Taehyung turns to you and you shake your head.

“He said that’s how the spell has to be performed.”

“Then our main focus is to continue what we’re doing and try to find them first,” Namjoon states, and you and Taehyung both nod. He then stands and heads off to meet Yoongi and Taemin. you spin back around to face Taehyung, who now looks like he's lost deep in thought.

“Hey, are you okay?”

“Yeah, it’s just a lot.” You take his hand in yours. “Thank you, by the way.”

“For what?”

“For taking the time to find this all out.”

“Well if it means I can help you, then it’s worth spending a few hours combing through books,” you smile and stroke his cheek. You both stand there for a moment before Taehyung finally snaps out of it.

“Do you want to head back to my place?”

“Oh, sure. Just let me grab my things from your room.” He nods and you begin to head down the hall. 


You happily trot back towards Taheyung’s room, and on your way you pass Jimin.

“Hey Jimin,” you wave as you skip by, and he lifts his head, you guess he hadn’t noticed you. 

“Oh, hey,” he responds, but you stop walking and tilt your head, for some reason he seems very distracted, you'd noticed it during their meeting as well.

“Is everything okay? You seem a bit off.”

“Uh, just thinking I guess.”

“Thinking about what?” you ask, and he swallows, twiddling his fingers, “You don’t actually have to tell me, I was just curious.” He glances around uncomfortably as you patiently wait for a response.



“When you first met Taehyung, how would you describe that feeling?” He gives you an earnest look, and you furrow your brows.

“When we first met?...  Um, well, I guess you could say I was extremely nervous to say the least. I’ve never seen anyone as attractive as him before being interested in someone like me. I was also really skeptical, you know? Wondering if he was actually interested in me or just wanted to sleep with me.”

“How did you find out?” 

“After talking with him for so long, I just got the feeling that if his intention was to sleep with me he wouldn’t have shown so much interest in my personality or personal life, stuff like that.” Jimin nods his head. “After finding out he was generally interested in being with me, just being around him made my heart flutter… It still does,” you laugh.

“Why? Is there someone you’re interested in, Jimin?” you tease and poke his side, but he shrugs you off, and your grin drops, “Woah, this must be serious.” It's a complete shock to see Jimin like this, normally he's so confident and charismatic, but now he seems so unsure of himself. Even earlier, he mentioned he has no problem approaching girls or guys, so this must mean it's something more than that.

“...I know I’m probably not the most qualified person, but would you like some advice?” You place your hand on his shoulder.

“I guess it couldn’t hurt,” he lifts his gaze back up, and you smile.

“Well first, ask yourself if you have a crush on this person, or you’re attracted to them. There’s a difference.” You can tell he starts to think as his eyes narrow from your words. “Also, when you talk to them, try to show them you’re interested. Ask them about the things they like, figure out what kind of person they are. From there, if they show as much eagerness in return, and seem to be attracted, then shoot your shot.” He nods and gives you a small smile.

"... I don't know how people do this all the time."

"Do what?" you ask.

"Open themselves up to new people... it's scary," his words slip out, and you nod.

"Yeah, it can be... but it can also be relieving." His eyes narrow. "It's scary at first for sure, but after, you feel like you've reached a new level of understanding, and you're closer in a way..." The air between the two of you go quiet as he gets lost in thought, and you let out a soft laugh.

"What?" He snaps out of his trance.

"It's just... I feel like you'd be the last asking me for relationship advice," you say, and he grins, "Especially since the difference between our body count is probably sad." The two of you burst into laughter, the normal bright smile returning. He finally manages to straighten back up, leaning on the wall for support.

"You may not have the most experience, but you're easy to talk to," he says, and you smile, "Also, anyone can tell how in love you are, so I know the information I'm getting is accurate." You blush and look at the floor, and then remember that Taehyung is waiting for you.

"Ugh, I have to go pack up my stuff, but make sure to let me know how things go."

“Well if I figure it out, I’ll let you know... Thanks y/n,” he says, before continuing on this way, and you watch him saunter down the hall and into his room.

Chapter Text

A few uneventful days pass, and it's now mid afternoon as you lay wrapped up in blankets on Taehyung’s couch. You flick through the tv channels, trying to find some way to entertain yourself. Taehyung had been working all day, leaving you to spend the day in his apartment. You finally settle on watching some cartoons when you hear the door open, Taehyung enters, hanging his coat up on the small rack before walking over to the couch.

“Hey,” he calls, before making his way towards the couch, resting his hands on the back of the sofa, “Someone looks cozy.”

“Hey.” You give him a smile. “You're home early, how’d things go?”

“Fine, nothing new, and yeah, we finished up earlier than we thought.” He glances at the screen. “May I join you?”

“Of course,” you grin.

He walks around the couch, but instead of sitting on the adjacent seat, he climbs on top of you and nudges his way in between you and the back of the sofa. You giggle as he snuggles into your back, shifting a bit before getting comfortable and resting his chin on your shoulder. You both continue to watch tv in silence, cuddled up together comfortably, neither one of you wanting to break up the moment. After a few episodes, you start to get an uncomfortable pain in your abdomen, and you shift around, trying to ignore the small, nagging ache. That’s when Taehyung takes in a sharp breath through his nose, and he sits up to face you.

“Y/n, are you bleeding?”

You furrow your brows for a second, confused as to why he would ask something like that when the answer is obviously no. But then you get that all too familiar feeling, and your eyes go wide.

“Shit.” You quickly jump up from the chair, throwing the blanket off and running to the bathroom. 

You close the door behind you and slide down your underwear and baggy sweatpants, groaning as you look at the patch of blood. Luckily, it isn’t bad enough to soak into your pants, but your underwear is a lost cause. You do your best to clean yourself off when you realize you don’t have any of your menstrual products in the bathroom, they're all in your purse, which is in the living room. You could always call for Taehyung, but you’re already embarrassed as it is, part of you contemplates stuffing toilet paper in your pants and making a run for it.

You hear a light knock at the door, causing you to jump as you snapped out of your thoughts.

“Y/n? Are you okay?” Taehyung calls from the opposite side of the door.

“Y- yeah, I’m fine.” You’re not really sure what else to say.

“Did you get your period?”

“Uhh, yeah.” There’s a brief silence, and you're not sure if he is still there until he speaks again.

“Do you need me to bring you stuff?”

“Uh.” You brush your hair out of your face. “Yeah, could you grab a tampon from my bag?”

“Sure. Do you need underwear too?”

“...Yes please.” You sound like a pleading toddler, and you can hear Taehyung laugh through the door before it goes quiet again.

A few minutes pass before you hear another knock. You walk over to the door and open it just enough for him to slide his hand in, and he gives you a tampon, a pair of underwear and a plastic bag. You didn’t ask for one, but you’re grateful he brought it so you can put your old panties somewhere.

“Thank youu,” you say as you take the handful of items. He pulls the door shut and you quickly get yourself situated; you finish cleaning yourself up and pull your sweatpants back on before throwing your stained underwear into the plastic bag. You finally open the door to find Taehyung leaning against the other side of the hall, and he stands up as you walk out.

“Everything okay?”

“Yeah.” You run your hands through your hair. “I guess I just forgot what time of the month it is.” You glance down at the plastic bag in your hand. “They were a really cute pair too,” you pout, and he laughs.

You both smile and start to head back into the living room, but you pause when you feel the tight pain hitting you again. You wince and cling your hand to your abdomen area while leaning your other hand onto the wall, squeezing your eyes shut as you wait for the wave to pass.

“What's wrong?” Taehyung’s voice sounded concerned, but you shake your head.

“It’s just cramps.” You try to compose yourself best you can, but he can tell you are still in pain. 

He takes the plastic bag from your hand and swiftly leans down to scoop you up. You wrap your arms around his neck, and he places you on the couch, and without saying another word he grabs the blanket off the floor and spreads it over your lap. You shoot him a look, but he just ignores you and stands up.

“I’ll throw these out and get you some pain killers, okay? And some… chocolate?” He tilts his head to the side and you smile.

“That sounds great, thank you.” He gives you a small pat on the head before walking off. 

While he’s gone you get comfortable on the couch again. You tuck yourself back under the blankets and return your attention to the tv as best you can to keep yourself distracted from the pain. You notice the darkening sky outside, it has started to rain, and it looks like it is going to get worse.

Taehyung suddenly returns with a small pill in his hand and a glass of water, and he walks around the couch to meet you. You take the pill from him, along with the glass and easily swallow it down. You go to place the cup on the coffee table when he pulls out a small bar of dark chocolate with the most studious smile on his face, and you can’t help but giggle. You take it from his hands and begin to fiddle with the wrapper.

“Thank you for being so sweet.” He takes a seat next to you. “I thought most guys got uncomfortable with this kind of stuff.”

“Well, I don’t know if you noticed, but things like blood don’t really bother me.” You grin and begin to laugh. “And its no trouble. If you’re in pain, then I am going to do everything I can to lessen it.” You smile and take a bite of the chocolate. 

You place the bar back on the table and lay back down, and Taehyung then follows by snuggling back into you again, as if nothing happened. The pain doesn’t subside yet, and you have to pull your eyes closed and take a few deep breaths to try to push through, but he easily notices.


“Hmm?” You open your eyes.

“Can I try something? To try to ease the pain?”

“Uh, sure.” 

You’re not entirely sure what to expect, but you feel his hand snake around your waist and rest on your abdomen. He slowly takes his hands and gentle messages around the area, and somehow this seems to work, it isn't completely gone, but the pain is much more tolerable. 

"Does this help?" he asks quietly.

“Y- yeah, it feels a lot better,” you say as he continues to circle his fingers, “Where did you learn that?”

His touch falters for a second. “...My dad used to do it for my mom.”

The room goes quiet for a moment, for some reason this makes you really happy. You know Taehyung doesn’t really like talking about his parents, so the fact that he can remember such little details and happy memories makes you grateful that he didn’t let everything taint the image of his family.

“He must have been a really great husband.”

Taehyung nuzzles his nose into the back of your neck. “Yeah… he really was.”


The loud snap of thunder grabs Jimin’s attention. It is now a full downpour outside, and it doesn't seem like it's going to let up anytime soon. He walks over to the side of the training room and throws the towel into the basket. He can hear someone approaching the room, but he’s not sure who it is.

“Oh, hey Jimin.”

Jimin lets out an airy breath, he can already tell who it is from the sound of his voice. “Hey Taemin.”

“What are you doing?” He walks closer and Jimin lifts his gaze up.

“Training.” His tone is very stale.

“Hmm.” Taemin starts to pace and look around the room. “I’m guessing someone as skilled as you doesn’t require much practice though,” he says, and Jimin smirks slightly, but quickly wipes it away to try to keep him from noticing.

“There’s always room for improvement, you can never be too careful.” He flicks his eyes up for an instant, but then back down.

“I guess you’re right,” Taemin nods, and continues to aimlessly look around the room.  

“What are you doing here anyway?” He doesn't mean to sound as annoyed as he did, but Taemin doesn’t seem to take offense.

 “I was going over plans, and I just happened to be walking in the area,” he states, and Jimin presses his lips together, “Where’s Taehyung anyway? I didn’t see him earlier.”

“Uh, he finished things up early, so he went home.” Taemin nods.

“So who’s taking patrol tonight?”

“Me.” Jimin looks up to meet Taemin's eyes, who then looks out the window at the storm.


“Yup,” he says flatly.


Jimin lets out a quiet laugh. “Things haven’t been too serious lately, and Namjoon wants to focus on having research here. Plus, it’s my turn to go anyway.” Jimin starts to grab his things.

“Can I go with you?” Taemin takes another step in his direction, and Jimin furrows his brows.

“Why would you want to do that?”

“Well,” he pauses, “It could give me some more experience, plus… I can get to know you more,” he grins.

 Jimin swallows sharply. “I don’t know. You might get hurt.”

“But you said it yourself, things haven't been too serious. Besides, I have some basic fighting skills, so I won’t be a total dead weight.”

Jimin sighs and looks Taemin up and down. “You won’t get in the way?” He shakes his head, and Jimin purses his lips as Taemin shoots him a pleading look. “...Fine, get your coat, we’re leaving in 10.”


The storm is worse than either of them had expected. It’s pouring, not to mention the thunder and lightning hovering over them, neither Jimin nor Taemin are wearing much to protect themselves, but it isn’t like they have to worry about getting a cold, the only real issue it causes is hindering their sight and hearing.

“So is there a plan as to where we’re going or are we just wandering around?” Taemin asks from behind.

“This is a popular clubbing area, so there’s usually some demons wandering around. I doubt there will be much weather like this though.” 

Taemin sighs, both men are currently drenched, their clothes now soaked through and their shoes slosh with each step. It's apparent that neither of them really want to be there.


It’s already been a decent amount of time, so the two of them decide to take a quick rest under a roofed sidewalk. Jimin takes a seat on the concrete and leans his head against the brick wall behind him, his eyes fluttering shut. Taemin follows, taking a seat next to him, but instead just watches the vampire as the sound of rain trickles in the background. Jimin can tell he's watching him, but he does his best to ignore it, the faster they got through the night, the faster this would all be over. Just as the silence starts to become overwhelming, Jimin finally speaks.

“Can I ask you something?” His eyes are still shut.

Taemin is surprised Jimin was the one to break the silence, but he nods his head. “Sure.”

“You said you were helping us because you didn't want to see this world destroyed. So what is it that made you feel that way?” Jimin opens his eyes and looks at the demon. “Personally, I’ve never met a demon on the human’s side.” Taemin averts his gaze, looking out into the flooded street. 

“Well, I guess when you’re around for so long… you begin to lose interest in the meaningless things.”

“How so?” he asks, and Taemin shakes his head. 

“Let’s just say I don’t have the brightest past. I was no different than the demons you hunt. But over time… I was lucky enough to experience things, see the world as something beautiful, rather than something to loath. I may have done some bad things, but they showed me that I can be more than the monsters parents warn their kids about… I can live too.” Jimin observes him, his eyes glistening in the dark light, before he turns his head to look out at the night sky.

“I guess we all have some messy pasts huh…”

“So what’s your story?” Taemin looks back at Jimin, who instantly smiles and looks at the ground. 

“It’s not as interesting as some of the guys. I went out one night, I got too drunk, a girl took me home, and after messing around, she bit me. I guess she’d taken a liking to me, cause she didn’t kill me.” Taemin nods. “Needless to say, I wasn’t the best behaved vampire back then… I wasn’t good at dealing with the hunger… I killed a lot of people.” His eyes lower. 

“I guess that’s one regret we both have in common.” Jimin looks at him, and he gives a sad smile. “So what about your family?”

“They were actually fairly wealthy, I managed to hide the fact that I was dead for a long time. I left before they could realize I wasn’t aging.” He sighs. “It was hard to leave. I was close with my brother, but I couldn’t drag him into this.” He looks down at the ground, watching the water droplets splash. “I checked up on him every few years, he never knew I was watching, but I was there. He got married, had a family, and I went to his funeral, my parents’ too.” Taemin watches the vampire’s sorrowful expression. “I can’t really be sad about it though, they all had long lives, but… I can’t help but miss them, especially my brother… maybe I’ll get to meet his grandchildren before they die…”

Taemin places a hand on Jimin’s shoulder, normally Jimin would try to shrug him off, but for some reason right in the moment. 

“So when did you meet Namjoon?”

“Uhh, maybe about a century after I died, it wasn’t long after Taehyung. In fact, we were both born around the same time period, but he was still recovering from what happened to him. I guess we became close because we were both trying to heal.” Taemin nods, and after a brief moment, Jimin shakes his head. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to dump all that on you.”

“It’s ok. I like hearing about your past.”

The two of them slip into another silence, but this time it’s much more comfortable, both of them lost in the pattering sound of rain hiding the concrete. It isn’t until a large thunder strike snaps the two of them back into reality. Jimin takes a breath and stands up, and Taemin eyes him as he straightens before he spins around to face the demon again. 

“I don’t think we have to be out much later. How about we split up, you head South and I go North to cover the area so we can head back?”

“You sure it’s okay if we split up?”

“You’re a demon, even if they spot you they probably won't attack.” Taemin sighs, and mutters something under his breath. “What did you say?”

“Oh, nothing. Just that you’re probably right.”

Jimin eyes him up and down. “Okay. I’ll meet you back here in a couple of minutes.” Taemin nods, and Jimin speeds off in the opposite direction.


Jimin quickly runs through the streets, doing his best to keep an eye out for anything suspicious, though the rain is not helping. Just as he’s about to finish his route he picked up a scent. It's a demon, and it doesn’t take long for Jimin to locate the source. It's a back alley, behind a club, there is a tall man with a girl around his waist, she’s clearly too drunk to realize what is going on. Jimin swiftly comes out from behind the corner.

“Hey!” The demon spins around. “Let her go.”

“Who the hell are you?” the demon scoffs. 

“I said, let her go.” Within an instant Jimin goes toe to toe with the man, who smirks, and pushes the girl's to the side. She stumbles before falling to the ground with a whimper as Jimin stares in the demon’s eyes. “I suggest you leave before you do something you regret.”

The demon pulls his hand back and attempts to punch Jimin’s face, but he shifts to the side. He dodges the swing and grabs the man's arm with a harsh tug, grabbing his shoulder and kneeing him hard in the chest, causing the man to fall into the ground with a groan. Jimin glances over at the young girl still on the ground and walks over to sit her against her back wall, sheltering her from the rain, based on her current state it is clear she won't even remember this when she wakes up.

There is another loud thunder crack, and Jimin lifts his head up to the sky, wondering if Taemin has run into any trouble, at this point he's probably waiting for him where they said to meet. Jimin suddenly hears a shift from behind, but before he can make another move he feels a sharp slash at his side. He cries out in pain as blood begins to spill out into the puddles on the ground, the man had used his claws to slash at Jimin's side, and he then gets a hard kick to his stomach, causing him to fall into the cement. The demon tries to get on top of him to get another hit, but Jimin takes his legs to sweep out underneath and knock him to the ground. 

They both get back to their feet, and Jimin spins around to get a hard kick to the man's face, knocking him back several feet and causing blood to run from his nose. That's when the demon quickly charges at him, managing to dig his hand into Jimin’s open wound, causing immense pain to shoot through him as his back is shoved and pinned to the wall. 

“Not so tough now, huh?” the man spits out. 

The demon starts to sink his claw deeper, and Jimin can feel the blood trailing down his side. He frantically looks around for a way to regain his leverage, and grips his hands around the demon's wrists, using it to hold himself against the wall before kicking his legs out and hitting him in the stomach and sending him backwards. Jimin groans in pain as he falls to the ground and places his hand over the wounds at his side. When he lifts his hand back up, it is drenched in blood. The man manages to get back on his feet to land another attack, and he start to think of a new plan of attack, but his thoughts are cut short when the demon’s body is launched to the side, hitting the back of the alley with a loud thud. He looks up and sees Taemin is standing between him and the other man.

“Are you okay?” Jimin doesn’t get the chance to respond when he’s cut off. 

“Taemin?” the demon to the side asks.

Taemin’s jaw tenses, somehow these two know each other, but neither of them speak. Taemin quickly approaches the man, shoving him backwards before leaning to say something to him, but the rain and distance prevent Jimin from hearing what they’re talking about. He tries to sit up again, but he winces as pain shoots through his body.

He returns to the ground, clinging his hand to his skin as he waits for his wound to heal enough for him to move, all he can hear is the sound of the rain hitting the concrete, followed by the occasional crash of thunder. He takes a deep breath as he continues to lay there, and after a few minutes pass he gets worried, Taemin hasn't said anything, in fact he can't even hear any talking or fighting that would be going on. He finally forces himself upright, and when he looks around he sees a figure rushing towards him. It's Taemin, and he runs over to Jimin’s side to help him stay up. Jimin looks around for the other man, but he seems to be gone.

“Where did he go?” He looks at Taemin. “What did you say to him?”

“I- uh. I know him from the past. I told him to leave, and I would take care of this.” He wants to question him more, but the searing pain in his side distracts him. “Come on, we need to get you blood.”

“Wait, what about the girl?.” Jimin looks over to where he placed the young girl, but she's no longer there.

“She's safe, I brought her inside and the club called an ambulance.” Taemin kneels down to look at his wound, cautiously removing Jimin's hand covering his gash and lifting the edge of his shirt up. It isn’t very large, but it’s deep, and he is still badly bleeding. He then reaches out to touch it.

“Shit!” Jimin groans.

“We need to get you back.” Taemin straightens, hooking one arm around Jimin to help him stand. He manages to get him on his feet, and squats down to lift him onto his back. “Hold on, we’ve got a bit to go.”


Jimin's eyes are shut, resting his head on Taemin's shoulder as he continues to trudge along, with each slosh of his feet, Jimin can hear his panting breath, his shoulder blades shifting as he holds him in place. The water droplets are still hitting his cheek, and the pain in his side is still stinging, but he still tries his best to hold on to the man carrying him. The occasional bump causes a groan to slip out, and Taemin does his best to stay steady.

The two of them finally arrive at the base, at this point most of the bleeding has stopped, but Jimin has lost a lot of blood, and as they approach the entrance he hears Jin, who meets them at the door.

“What the hell happened?” Jimin opens his eyes to see Jin observing them both, and seeing their bloodstained clothing.

“He needs blood,” Taemin states, and Jin doesn’t speak before nodding and running back inside.

Just as they get closer Jimin tugs at his shoulder. “Wait, wait.” Taemin pauses, and Jimin gets off his shoulders, he takes a few steps, but Taemin continues to keep his arms out to help. “I- I think I can handle it from here.” 

“Are you sure?” 

“Yeah,” he nods, “I’m okay.” Both men are still soaked, and the rain is still falling. Jimin swallows as he looks into the demon's eyes. “I’m sorry about all that, my mind just hasn’t really been focused as of late, I got careless and wasn’t paying attention.”

“Hey, don’t worry about it, I’m just glad you weren’t seriously hurt.” Jimin gives him a small smile, and the two of them remain quiet. 

“What about you? You didn’t get injured right?”

“Me? No, I’m fine,” he assures, and  Jimin nods as they slip into another silence, the intensity building as Taemin's breath hits his cheek. They are now only mere inches apart, and he can feel himself leaning closer, but just as the gap between them is about to be closed, he catches himself.

“I -uh.” He steps back, snapping his eyes shut. “I think I hear Jin calling,” he pauses and looks up to see Taemin breathe out sharply, “I think you should probably head home.” 

Taemin's eyes flick back and forth between his, as if he's looking for something. “Are you sure?”

“...Yeah, I’ll be okay… I’ll see you around, Taemin.”

Jimin steps into the doorway of the building, still holding his side, and he spins around to give the demon one last look. He's still standing there, his hair and clothes drenched, and the solemn look in his eyes causes Jimin to tear away, before closing the door.

Chapter Text

Another week passes, and nothing much has come out of the following days, so you reluctantly start spending more time at home. Of course, Taehyung comes to visit almost every night, either that or you go to his apartment, you’ve even started keeping clothes and food at his place, and at the base for when you stayed over. 

Today, you’re over at his place, putting away some dishes after finishing your meal. You suddenly perk up, hearing the delicate trickle of piano keys coming from the other room, and you follow the sound to see Taehyung at his keyboard, playing a slow and lovely tune while humming in a low voice, it's very deep, with a delicate silk like sound. You walk over to watch him as he plays with the keys.

“I’ve never heard you play before,” you say with a grin, and he looks up to notice your presence.

“Hm? Oh, yeah... I guess I haven't had any free time as of late to play.” He looks down at the keyboard, and you take a seat at the bench next to him.

“You really do have a beautiful voice. You should sing more often.”

“It’s not that good.” He blushes and looks away.

“You’re kidding right? That sounded heavenly,” you smile, and glance over the piece in front of him, “I’ve never heard this song before.” 

“Yeah, probably because I wrote it,” he says, and your jaw drops open.

“What? I didn’t know you wrote music.” You look closer at the sheet of paper.

“I don’t do it too often anymore, I haven't had any inspiration for a while.”

“Can you play it again?” You lift your gaze up to meet him, his grey eyes staring back into yours.


He gently places his fingers on the keys and starts to play a melody, it’s very slow, but with a beautiful and captivating sound. He plays a few more notes and begins to sing in a soft, breathy voice, again hearing his deep tone, it’s almost hypnotic the way his vocals could pull you in. You carefully listen to each note of the song, it's soothing, and calm, and also a bit melancholy, but in the best way possible.

His hands dance across the piano with ease, completely lost in his own world, his eyes falling shut as he continues to fill the room with his angelic voice. Even when he went up to higher notes, his voice still had this unique texture to it that sounded soulful, pouring his heart and emotions into each word. 

He reaches the end of the song, removing his hands from the keys and fluttering his eyes open again. You’re at a loss of words. He turns to meet your gaze. 

“Tae, that was beautiful,” you say, and he grins shyly, “What’s the song called?”

“Scenery,” he says, and shifts his eyes from the keys to you.

“Well, it’s amazing,” you smile, “And so is your voice.” He turns to hide his growing grin. 

Taehyung then returns his hands to the piano and begins to play small melodies. The two of you stay completely silent as you listen to the graceful tap of the keys, spending the next couple of minutes lost in your own minds as the music plays overhead.

Finally, Taehyung ceases his playing and you pout.

He laughs at your reaction. “Why don’t we go out? Spend some time out together?”

“What’s with the sudden urge?”

“What? Am I not allowed to take my girl out for a nice night?” He leans closer to nudge your arm.

“I never said that.” You poke his nose. “Sure, let’s go.”


“Yeah, I went down there the other night. There wasn’t anything I could pick out,” Taemin explains, pointing at the map.

“You’ve been doing some great work, you’ve really proven yourself.” Namjoon pats him on the back.

They’ve all been working hard together these past few days. Taemin has been working a lot with Taehyung, Yoongi and Namjoon, and he was surprised to see a group so passionate about helping others. He was even more surprised to hear more of the details about your story with Taehyung, he’d heard about human-vampire relationships before, but knew they usually didn’t last long due various circumstances. He even mentioned how surprised he was with you, the fact that you were so accepting and trusting with everyone, and that made you smile.

“Thanks, but we still have yet to find anything really useful,” he pauses, “I think I’m gonna check this area out soon, see if I can stop anyone to get in touch with.” He points at another circled location.

“Sounds good,” Yoongi chimes in, “Jimin, are you going to do something or are you just here to watch?” Jimin is off to the side watching the other men work. 

Things have been awkward between Jimin and Taemin since their outing, neither of them have brought it up. Taemin has noticed that Jimin’s cold attitude towards him has returned, and he isn’t sure if it is because of what happened, maybe the whole trip even made things worse.

“I’m just listening to the plans, hyung.”

“Well, you seemed to be doing that a lot lately…” Taemin and Namjoon stare at him as he rolls his eyes. 

“Well, if it bothers you so much, then I’ll just excuse myself.” He starts to stand, and Yoongi just scoffs.

As soon as Jimin exits the room Taemin turns to Yoongi. “He wasn’t doing any harm.”

“Yeah, but he’s been acting weird lately and it’s been getting on my nerves. He normally never sits in on meetings like this.”

Taemin glances at the doorway. “Hey, do you think we’re all good for today?”

“Hm? Uh, yeah I guess you're good to head out if you want.” Namjoon takes a seat next to Yoongi and continues to chat. 

Taemin nods and walks out of the room, but instead of heading to the exit, he peers over his shoulder before walking down the long hallway. He quietly makes his way down the hall, poking his head around to see if anyone happened to be in the rooms.

”Looking for someone?” Taemin jumps and turns around to find Jimin leaning against one of the walls with his arms crossed.

“Hey, you scared me.” He brings his hand up to his chest.

“I asked you a question,” he states, his stern presence making Taemin swallow and looks down.

“I- um, I was looking for you.”

“Why?” He raises a brow.

“Well, you seemed a bit upset earlier. I just wanted to ask if you were okay.” He puts his hands in his pockets and steps closer.

“I’m fine. So you can leave now.” Jimin turns around and walks into his room, but Taemin follows behind, managing to step into the doorway before Jimin can close it.

“You don’t sound very fine.” Jimin avoids his gaze, turning his back and walking further into his room, but Taemin still follows.

“Why would you care anyway?”

“Am I not allowed to care?” he asks, and Jimin scoffs. 

“Well, you don’t really know me. So how could you?”

“I don’t know… You just seemed upset… Yoongi said you’ve been acting strange for some time now, so for some reason I felt like I needed to make sure you were okay.”

“Like I said, I’m fine.” He tries to turn away.

“Do you hate me or something?” the words slip out of Taemin's lips, and Jimin pauses, “Is it because what happened last time? Because, it seemed like we were getting along fine. If I crossed the line then just tell me.” Jimin doesn’t respond. “...Is it because I’m a demon? Is it because you don’t trust me?”

“No,” he states, “It’s not that.” Taemin takes a breath, slightly irritated. 

“You spend an awful amount of time around me when I’m here. So why won’t you talk to me like everyone else?”

“Look, I know we may have shared some things about each other, but maybe that was a mistake. In the end, we barely know one another, so you don’t need to be concerned about me.” 

“So, how about I get to know you?” Jimin looks up to meet his eyes. “You said it yourself. So why don’t you tell me?” He tilts his head to the side, and Jimin laughs while shaking his head, taking a step closer to the man in front of him. 

“You’re really that interested in me?”

“What if I am? Are you not interested in me?” He takes a step closer. “Or, are you not into that kind of thing?” The two of them are practically toe to toe.

“I never said that.” Jimin's eyes flick down to his lips for a second.

“Well, I want to know about you.” He leans his face closer, and Jimin can feel his breath against his cheek. His eyes flick up, and Jimin’s pupils dilate. “You intrigue me.”

And with that, Jimin smashes his lips onto the demons, pushing him backwards until they hit the back wall and practically devouring his mouth, pressing his body into Taemin’s. It takes him a few seconds to finally regain self control and pull away, both of their eyes dark as they pant for air.

“Sorry,” he breathes, “I just needed to get that out of my system.” 

He swallows and runs his hand through his hair as he starts to turn away, but Taemin quickly grabs his shirt and pulls the man back to his lips, both their eyes flutter shut as the two begin to fall into a rhythm. Jimin brings his hands up to the demon's neck, pulling him closer. Taemin runs his hands over Jimin's chest before bringing them up into his hair. He nips at Jimin's lower lip, eliciting a deep growl from the vampire's chest, he parts them hastily and slips his tongue into the man's mouth. The two of them groan as they press their bodies together. Jimin then manages to pull away for an instant to speak. 

“You intrigued me as well,” he grins before leaning back down and smiling into the kiss.


You and Taehyung decided to head to the beach, not really to swim, but the weather is perfect for walking along the shore, and it’s almost sunset, meaning it is the best time to head out.

The two of you are walking hand in hand, Taehyung swinging his arm back and forth with the stupidest boxy smile on his face, but you absolutely love it. You walk along the waterline, your feet sinking into the sand as you walk. The light of the sun has turned the sky into a beautiful shade of pink and orange.

Taehyung has brought along his vintage camera, and when you pause at the water’s edge, he brings the lens to his eye and begins to snap photos. While he’s doing so, you reach down to remove your shoes, throwing them off into the sand, and you cautiously dip your toes in. It’s a bit chilly at first, but after a second you gradually step deeper, until your ankles feel the relaxing wash of the waves.

While playing around, and watching the water ripple against the reflection of the shaded sky, you hear the snap of a camera, and you turn your head to see Taehyung taking photos of you.

“Hey!” you call out with a laugh, “Stop, I probably look so bad!” You lift your hands to your cheeks.

“That’s impossible.” He takes another photo of you standing there idly, and you shake your head. You decide to try and ignore him, continuing to stroll along, meanwhile Taehyung places his camera down and starts to remove his shoes.

“How is it?” You look up and see Taehyung eyeing the waterline.

“Come in and find out.” You send a tiny splash in his direction, a devil-like smile grows on his face, that's when you knew you’d made a mistake, and you start running.

He steps into the water without haste, heading in your direction. You spin around and do your best to try and distance yourself, but he sends a large splash your way, getting the back of your clothes wet. Your jaw drops open with a smile as you slowly turn around, now he is the one backing up in the other direction. You quickly chase after him, doing you best to send multiple splashes in his direction, soaking his clothes. He laughs and returns your attack with just as much enthusiasm. 

You manage to get in one large hit, drenching the entire front of his shirt, and you bring your hands up to cover your mouth. His grin grows ,and he tilts his head to the side before lifting both his arms out and stepping towards you.

“Does someone want a hug?” He raises both his brows, and you quickly step backwards.

You spin around and do your best to run, holding back your breathless laugher as he chases after you. You’re no match for his speed, he grabs onto your waist and wraps his arms around to lift you off the ground, making you squeal as he soaks your back, and you both laugh.

“Taehyung! Stop it!” you yell between bursts of laughter, but he continues to cling onto you.

“But, you love my hugs!” He’s still holding you off the ground, practically swinging you back and forth.

You giggle as he carries you closer to the shore, but then places you ankle deep, your toes finding the soft sand, and he spins you around, snaking his hands around your waist and pulling you to rest his forehead against yours with his bright smile. By now, you’re both completely drenched and out of breath. You look out to the sky, the sun is now below the horizon line.

“Come on, we should head back, before you catch a cold.”

“Well, I wonder who’s fault that would be,” you laugh and run to the shore. 

“Hey, you started it!” he yells back.

You do your best to slip your shoes back on, but the sand and water didn’t make it the most comfortable. Taehyung runs over, still giggling slightly, and he throws his shoes on and picks up his jacket. He stands up and looks at your drenched hair and clothes, poking your nose with a grin, and you laugh as he grabs your hand to begin your walk back.

As you’re walking you feel the cold chill of the night send shivers down your spine, and you bring your arms up to try and keep warm. Taehyung notices this and quickly removes his jacket to place it over your shoulders, and you swiftly put your arms through the sleeves.

“Thank you,” you say through chattering teeth.

“Maybe the beach wasn’t the best idea.” 

“No, it was fun, but maybe next time we should go on a warmer day,” you laugh. It’s moments like this where you envy his inability to get cold.

“How about we grab you something warm to eat and head back to my place?”

“That sounds perfect, but all my clothes are dirty at your place. We could grab some at the base though, since my place is out of the way.”

“Yeah, we could do that.”

The two of you fall into a comfortable silence as you walk, the town night being lit by the glow of the streetlights and buildings. It’s not for another few minutes until Taehyung speaks again.

“Hey, so... I’ve been thinking about something…”

“What is it?” You turn your head to look at him.

“Well, you don’t have to say yes, but I was just thinking, you know, since you’re constantly under protection… and we’re always together anyway…


“Would you wanna, maybe… move into my place?” You stop walking and blink a few times. “It doesn’t have to be permanent or anything, just until things are safe again and all. I- I don’t know...” He brings his hand up and scratches his head nervously. “I know it’s a bit sudden, and we may be rushing, but I just thought maybe it would make things easier, so that way you don’t have to go between places so often, and that way you can always have some protection, and…” he continues to ramble on, and you grin.

“Tae?” you cut him off, and he finally looks up to see your huge smile. You stand up on your tiptoes and plant a quick kiss on this cheek. “I would love to.”

“Really?” His eyes light up, and you nod.



You and Taehyung pull up to the base, you both figured you'd just grab your stuff here for tonight and get everything else another time.

“I’ll run and grab your stuff,” Taehyung says while opening the car door.


He quickly runs into the building, it’s pretty quiet, he’s not sure if anyone is even there. He walks down the hallway towards his room, but before reaching it he sees Jimin walk out of his room, his hair is a complete mess, scattered around in all directions, his clothes a ruffled disaster as well. 

“Jimin?” He snaps around, not expecting to see anyone.

“Tae! What are you doing here?” Taehyung furrows a brow, noticing how Jimin’s eyes are significantly red. He’s not usually the type to put off feeding, meaning he must’ve used most of his energy.

“I’m grabbing some clothes for y/n…”

“Oh,” he nods, and shifts his weight around nervously, “Well -uh, I’m gonna go grab some packs.” He immediately spins around and practically runs in the other direction.

“Okay...” Taehyung responds, but Jimin is already long out of range.

Taehyung enters his room and opens a few draws, picking out a shirt and pants, along with a nightgown and some underwear, throwing them all into a bag before walking about into the hallway. He’s just about to make it to the exit when he runs into someone else.

“Taemin?” The figure spins around.

“Oh, hi, Taehyung.” He’s also looking like an utter mess, his clothes and hair messed up.

“Why are you still here? Is Namjoon or Yoongi up?” Taehyung looks around.

“Uh, yeah… I was talking about some plans and stuff with them, but we’re all finished now so I’m heading out. I’ll see you around.” Taehyung's nose wrinkles for an instant, and Taemin then spins around, but that doesn’t stop Taehyung from noticing the large purple hickey on the side of his neck.


Taehyung finally gets back into the car, handing you the small bag of clothes. He takes a seat and lets out a breath, based on his expression you can tell he is deep in thought.

“Are you okay? You look a little confused,” you say, and Taehyung turns his head to you, furrowing his brows at his own words.

“Taemin… wreaked of Jimin’s scent.”

Chapter Text

You finally bring in the last bag and throw it on the ground, Taehyung follows behind with a small box and places it on the floor next to the door.

“I think that’s it.” You clap your hands together and straighten up.

“Yup, that was the last one. But I do have one question.” He steps over to you. “Do you really need that many pairs of shoes?” he jokes, and looks over at the bin he carried up. 

“Hey.” You point your finger. “Those are my children.” He rolls his eyes.

You and Taehyung had slowly been moving more and more of your stuff over to his place, neither of you felt the need to rush, so rather than lugging everything at once, you spread the course out over various days. You also both decided that you’d still have your apartment, but most of your stuff would be at his place.

“Did you grab all the food you need?”

“Yup. I have fully taken over your kitchen, so if I need to survive on leftovers, now I can do so.” He smiles and takes both your hands. Originally, there was nothing in the kitchen besides blood packs in the fridge, some basic plating and food that you’d already had stored.

“What now?” You swing both your hands back and forth. He pulls you closer and leans his head down, smiling into a kiss. You grin and bring your hands up to his neck to pull him closer. He gently separates and runs his nose down into the crevice of your neck, breathing in sharply. You can feel the warmth of his breath as he grazes his lips over your pulse, causing you to gasp.

“Are you hungry, Tae?” you smile, and he brings his lips to the spot he was hovering over before running his tongue against it.

“Mph.” He continues to suck on the spot, and you bite your lip.

“You can feed,” you whisper.

He doesn’t need to be told twice. He opens his mouth and you feel the slight sting of his bite, pleasure pulsing throughout your body as you hold on his shoulders for support. He only takes a few gulps before pulling away, licking up any traces of blood left behind.

“So sweet,” he purrs into your ear.

“Feel better?”

“Much.” He glides upwards and kisses your cheek. You stay in each other's arms for a few moments, but you’re interrupted by your stomach growling. “I’m guessing wasn't not the only one who was hungry,” he teases.

“Ugh, yeah I should probably throw something together.” You step away and walk over to the kitchen. You reach into one of the cabinets and grab a large pot, placing it on the stove. 

“Can I help?” Taehyung puts both his hands on the cold granite as he watches you grab ingredients.

“Tae, do you even know how to cook?”

“Well, you can show me.” He throws out the cutest smile with the tilt of his head.

“You can’t even eat.” 

“But that doesn’t mean I can’t make anything,” he says, and you shake your head with a sigh. After all, it isn’t like you are making some four coarse meal.

“Fine. Can you go grab me some noodles?” He straightens up and dashes over to the cabinet.


Apparently it was a harder task than you thought, the amount of times Taehyung almost knocked things over or caused the food to nearly catch on fire was absurd, of course you found the entire situation hilarious. You had to stop a couple of times to recollect yourself before returning to the stovetop. In the end he ended up mostly watching you off to the side.

“Done.” You turn off the heat and start to scoop yourself some of your meal. Taehyung takes a seat at the table, resting his chin on his hand.

“Yeah, maybe I should just leave you to it,” he pouts, and you sit down in the chair next to him.

“Hey, for someone who has never cooked in the one hundred and seventy years they’ve been alive, I would say you did alright.”

“I can’t tell if that’s a compliment or not.” You laugh and just poke his side. He smirks and you start to dig in.

You both chat as you finish up your food, mainly talking about how things have been going with everyone. You stand up from your chair and put your dirty dishes in the sink. 

“What do you wanna do now?” Taehyung leans his elbow on the counter.

You make your way back to your seat and lean close to him. “I can think of a few ideas.”


Yoongi is working in the computer area when he hears a knocking at the door. He reluctantly sits up and looks at the security cameras.

“Hyung, who’s at the door?” Namjoon shouts from the other room.

“It’s Taemin,” he calls back.

Namjoon stands from his chair about to head to the main door, but Jimin quickly flashes by. “I got it!” 

Namjoon raises a brow but then returns to his seat. “What’s up with him? He’s been gone almost every day, and when he is here, he’s unbearably quirky,” he mumbles to himself, but just shrugs his shoulders.

Jimin quickly pulls the door open with a grin. “Hey.”

“Hey.” He eyes the vampire up and down.

“What’s with the sudden drop by?”

“Actually, I came with some news.” Jimin tilts his head. “Is Namjoon here?”

“Yeah.” Jimin steps to the side. “Come on in.”

The two of them walk until they reach the end of the hall. Namjoon looks up from his work as Taemin approaches the table.

“What brings you here?”

“I found them.” Both Jimin and Namjoon’s eyes widen.

“You found Soyoung?”

“No, Taeyong.”

Namjoon stands up and turns to Jimin. “Call Taehyung.”


It doesn’t take long for things to take a heated turn. It started off slow and gentle, but gradually your kisses grew more aggressive and hungry. You both make your way over to the sofa, when you reach its edge, Taehyung takes a seat and you straddle over his lap. You gracefully glide your hands up to this neck and run your fingers through his hair.

You lean your head down and start to suck on his neck, rolling your hips as you run your tongue over a sensitive spot. He hisses at your movement, bringing his hands to your ass and giving it a slight squeeze. You slide your hands down to the hem of his shirt and give it a tug. He quickly sees this and throws his shirt over his shoulders. You follow, doing the same with yours, rapidly discarding it off to the side.

He brings his mouth back to neck while grasping one of your breasts, messaging it as he shoves his tongue into your mouth. You close your eyes and throw your head back slightly. The skirt you've been wearing is now riding up your thighs, and you continue to rock your hips. Taehyung takes two of his fingers and slips them in your underwear. He runs them against your heat, and you moan.

“Look at you, already so wet for me,” he whispers breathlessly, and you bite your lip in response as he continues to move his fingers around.

“Please,” you whine, “I want you.” 

He licks his lips and removes his fingers, and you’re about to complain when you hear a shift in fabric followed by a zipper. You glance down and see he’s already taken himself out, giving himself a few strokes.

“Eye’s up here.” You lift your head and lock eyes with him. “No looking away. I want you to watch me as fuck you.” You can feel your heart lurch forward in arousal, your breathing already becoming deeper. He pulls the line of your underwear to the side, and without any warning slips inside. 

“Fuck,” you breath out, body trembling under his touch. He pushes himself deeper, and you let out a loud, needy moan, your eyes wandering as they get lost in pleasure.

“Look at me.” Taehyung grabs your chin and twists your head to face him, his voice coming out deep and commanding.

That’s when he thrusts upwards, causing your whole body to jump in pleasure, and you continue to keep your eyes locked with him as he repeatedly rolls his hips into you. He watches your face contort in pleasure with a grin, and he licks his lips hungrily. You can’t help but clench around him as he hits your spot, moaning with each snap. 

“Shit.” He grits his teeth as he tries to remain composed, slamming up even harder as you cry out, struggling with keeping your eyes from falling shut.

He quickly picks up his pace, pounding up into you with every thrust, causing you to gasp for air. You can feel the tight knot in your abdomen starting to build, and you grip onto his shoulders for dear life as he fucks up into you. He doesn’t let up, and you whimper, trying with all you might to keep your gaze on him.

It only takes a few more thrusts before you feel yourself tip over the edge. You close your eyes as your orgasm hits, your walls convulsing around him. It takes you a second to recover, but once you do you realize that he hasn’t cum yet. You slip him out to look down and see that he’s still hard.

“You didn’t cum,” you pout, and his lips curl up devilishly.

He wraps a hand around to the back of your neck, tugging you forward ever so slightly, so that your lips are barely touching. He leans his head to the side, his warm breath brushing against your cheek, and he hovers over your ear. “Who said I was done with you?”

You gulp down as you feel your body grow excited once again. He pulls back to return to your lips, passionately pressing his to yours as he pulls your body close. You feel the small tug on your bra and realize he’s reached behind you and unclasped it, and he then throws it across the room. You eagerly suck at his lip, and he groans as you slide your hand down, taking him in your hands and running your thumb over his tip. 

“Already want more?” You give him a light squeeze as you run your other hand over his chest, his breath hitching, and he lets out an airy moan. "So greedy," he breathes, with a grin.

“Just tell me what to do," you pant and lean over his waist, your lips hovering over his tip, "and I’ll do it.” You flick your tongue over his head. “Anything you want.” He lets out a low moan, and you lean closer, your lips are barely separated from him, and you see his eyes grow dark.

“Why don’t you bend over that table?” He bites back the lustful look in his eyes.

Obediently, you remove yourself from his lap and go over to the coffee table in the center of the room. You carefully lean your torso over the cold surface, and rest your elbows on the opposite side. You can’t see what’s happening behind you, but you quickly get your answer when you see Taehyung's bottoms thrown to the side. He walks up behind you, and he starts to gently run his hands across your back, before gliding them down to your waist, slowly pulling your underwear all the way down. He continues to caress your ass as he admires your figure bent over in front of him, and begins to run his tip at your entrance. But right before you can complain, he slams himself completely in. You moan loudly, gripping on the end of the table, and without missing a beat he retracts himself before thrusting forward again.

“Taehyung!” Your arms practically give out, your chest now pressed into the tabletop. He rhythmically rolls his hips forwards, causing your whole body to jolt with each thrust. You shut your eyes and clamp your hands down as hard as you can. He leans down and presses his upper body into your back. You feel him start to plant open mouth kisses on your shoulder as you moan underneath him.

“Fuck,” you hear him pant out, and he sits back up and grips onto your hips, “You feel so fucking good.” He grits his teeth. “You like taking me like this, baby? You like my cock fucking you from behind?” Your mind can’t fathom a response, all you can do is whimper and nod frantically. “I can’t hear you.” You just shake your head, this causes him to growl, and he takes his hand and slaps your ass. You yelp as a sting of pleasure shoots through you. “I said, I can’t hear you.”

You struggle to speak as moans escape your mouth. “Y- yes. Fuck, yes.”

He suddenly starts to pick up his pace, and you can feel the pressure start to build for a second time. You are teetering on the edge, and you need to feel that wave hit you. You attempt to sit up slightly and place your hands between your legs, and Taehyung sees this and aggressively tugs your whole body back, allowing you to wrap one hand around to your inner thigh, finding your clit and starting to rub circles. The overwhelming stimulations cause you to cry out loudly.

"Oh fuck," he pants as he watches you pleasure yourself, feeling his cock start to throb as it drags within you. You press your face to the cold table top, your brain a mess of thoughts as you gasp for air.

“I- ah! Taehyung!” you scream, and he bites his lip and continues to rock his hips.

“Shit, shit,” he groans, and you feel him harden as he slams into you, "I- I'm gonna-" he can't even finish his sentence as he reaches his limit, releasing his large load with a loud moan, his jaw slacking back as sweat drips down. The feeling then is what sends you over the edge, and your second climax hits hard, your eyes snap shut as you grip onto the table and cry out.

Taehyung presses his torso to your back and continues to slowly roll his hips as he pumps himself out, the room completely quiet except for your heavy breaths. He waits another moment before pulling out, allowing you to finally sit up. You try to stand but your legs feel like jelly, Taehyung notices your struggle and easily picks you up. He lets out a small laugh as he places you on the couch next to him, you still struggle to catch your breath.

“Sorry.” He looks up at you.

“For what?”

“I was a bit rough,” he breathes out, and you laugh slightly.

“It’s okay,” you grin, “I liked it.” The corners of his lips curl up in response.

Suddenly, you hear Taehyung’s phone go off.

Chapter Text

You jump down from Taehyung's back as you arrive at the base. Rather than taking a car, you both figured it would be best to have him run there, besides it was dark enough that no one would see a thing. Jimin had called him and said Namjoon wanted Taehyung to head over. He said it wasn’t urgent, but you still wanted to come. You both enter the building, and you’re quickly greeted by Hoseok.

“Hey Hobi!” you call, and he throws you a bright smile.

“Hey y/n.” He suddenly stops in his tracks before getting any closer to you, scrunching his nose. He glances between both you and Taehyung before raising a brow. “Really?”

At first you don't understand what he could be referencing, but as soon as realization hits you your eyes go wide.

“Oh my god!” You fling your hands up to cover your face and spin around.

“Great job, hyung, now she’s self conscious.” Taehyung whacks Hoseok on the shoulder.

“Sorry! But maybe you guys should have thought about showering before coming here.” You peek your eyes over the tops of your hands and look at the two boys. You can feel the heat in your cheeks, and you can bet you were as bright as a tomato.

“Maybe I should just wait somewhere else.”

“No, it’s fine. Right, hyung?” He shoots Hobi a glare.

“It’s really not that bad y/n, as long as no one gets too close, they won't even notice.” Hoseok tries to reassure you, but you don’t really believe him. Regardless, you nod and the three of you head to the large table, Taehyung is walking significantly in front of you, and as soon as you enter you notice everyone is already there.

“Say anything, and I kill you all.” Taehyung points his finger at everyone around the table. A couple of them seem confused by his warning, luckily you were too far behind to hear it. Jungkook is about to speak up, but his jaw snaps shut as you take a seat next to him, his nose scrunching slightly. You were too busy focusing on the other men in the room to notice. There is a short, awkward silence at the table, and you glance up to see Jimin with the stupidest smirk on his face, the embarrassment rushing back to your face.

“So why did you call us?” Taehyung looks back and forth between each of the members sitting at the table.

“Well we would have waited if we’d known we were interrupting,” Jimin jokes, but it's quickly followed by a quick slap on the back of his head from Hobi.

“Taemin has some news, so I wanted to start planning,” Namjoon explains.

“What news?”

“I got in contact with Taeyong.” Everyone looks over to Taemin who’s finally spoken up.

“So what happened?” Jimin asks.

“I told him that I’d been looking for them because I wanted to help out with their plan. I said I wanted to be involved somehow.”

“And what did he say? Did he believe you?” Taehyung’s voice sounds eager.

“From what I can tell, yes. He said I could be of use, but right now they’re still waiting.”

“For what?” You ask.

“I’m not entirely sure, but my guess is for Soyoung to recover her powers.”

“So what’s your plan?” Jungkook chimes in.

“Well I think I’ll need to gain their trust, work with them a bit. When I find out where Soyoung is hiding I’ll contact you guys. That way we can get her before her magic is fully restored.”

“Isn’t that going to be dangerous for you?” Jimin asks, the concern washing over his face as he looks at the demon.

“It will be, but that’s the price I said I would pay.” Jimin’s eyes lower and he presses his lips together.

“What were Taeyong and the others doing?” Jin speaks up.

“Um, just their usual attacks, I think. But I’m still not sure why they’re doing it so frequently.”

“Well, that’s something we’ll have to figure out,” Namjoon states and everyone nods.

“How long do you think you’ll be undercover?” Jimin looks up again.

“It shouldn’t be too long, maybe a week or so at the least.”

“That means we need to start preparing ahead of time. I’ve already made contact with various warlocks and some agreed to help, we're still waiting for word from the pack.” You see Namjoons eyes shift up to yours. “But we’ll need to make sure we’re ready. That means all hands on deck. Got it?” Everyone nods in confirmation except for Taemin.

“Wait, what’s the whole plan with the warlocks?”

“They’re gonna help, but that’s all you need to know.” He starts to stand.

“What, do you not trust me?” Namjoon eyes him, and everyone turns their attention to their leader.

“It’s just not necessary for you to know, simple as that.” Taemin's jaw tenses, but he ultimately gives in, nodding his head.

“Alright, that’s it for now.” You’re the first one to jump out of your chair, rushing towards the exit. 

“Hey, where are you going?” Taehyung watches your figure as you walk around the table.

“To take a shower.” You hear a couple of snickers as you continue to speed walk away, meanwhile Taehyung stays seated in his chair with a childish grin.

“Oh yeah? How are you gonna get home?” he shouts down the hallway. One second later you return. Stomping over to his seat and grabbing his wrist, pulling him along as he laughs. You can hear Hoseok laughing as you leave the room.

Gradually, everyone leaves their chairs, now the only two left were Taemin and Jimin. Neither of them were looking at each other, they were both lost in thought. They both spend another few moments in silence before one of them finally speaks up.

“I guess I’ll get going.” Taemin sits up.

“Wait.” He stops and glances over his shoulder. “Are you sure about this?”

“About what?”

“Working with Soyoung. I mean, it’s dangerous. You could get killed.” Taemin's expression softens as he sees the genuine worry in Jimin’s eyes. He sighs and walks over to the vampire, taking a seat on his lap and bringing his hands up to rest around Jimin’s neck. Jimin follows and wraps his hands around the demon’s waist.

“Are you really that worried about me, Jiminie?” He tilts his head, and Jimin sighs, glancing up into his eyes.

“Am I not allowed to be?” Taemin takes thumbs and rubs it along Jimin's lower lip.

“Of course you are.” His eyes shift between the two brown orbs looking back at him. “But this is what I promised to you guys; I would help you, whatever the cost.” A wave of sadness passes through Jimin, and Taemin can see that. He takes his hand and cups his face. “Please don’t worry. I’ll be okay. I’m a lot tougher than I look.” He manages to crack a smile from the vampire.

“Yeah, I learned that the hard way,” he retorts, and Taemin chuckles as the two of them both begin to laugh.

When the moment finally passes they both relock their sights with one another. “I'm still going to worry though.” He runs his hand over Taemin’s cheek. “But I trust you.” Taemin’s gaze breaks for a second, but then quickly returns as he brings his hand up to Jimin's cheek.

“I’ll tell you what.” He reaches down to Jimin’s finger and slides one of his rings off. He takes the ring and puts it on his ring finger. “I’ll give this back next time I see you. Think of it as a promise in a way.” Jimin's eyes curl up as a bright smile spreads across his face.

Taemin places his hand on Jimin’s neck and pulls him into a kiss. Jimin traces his finger to hook under his chin, pulling away to smile before planting another kiss on his lips. They remain together for another moment, before Taemin gets to his feet. 

"Come on," he says, tugging Jimin to his feet.

"Hmm?" The vampire gives him a skeptical look.

"I leave tomorrow, so I want to spend all the time I have left with you." He grins and pulls Jimin along.

"What are we doing?" Jimin asks, and Taemin pauses in his steps. He glances over to the large open training room, and he smiles as an idea pops into his head.

"I heard you love dancing, why don't you show me a few moves?"

Jimin's lips curl up at the demon's suggestion. "Who told you that?"

Taemin blushes and bites back a grin. "I asked Yoongi..."

Jimin takes both the man's hands, swinging them back and forth playfully. "You were asking him about me?"

"..Maybe." He smiles and tugs Jimin into the open room. "Besides, I happen to love dancing as well, so it will be fun."

"Really?" Jimin's eyes light up, and he nods.

"Yeah, maybe I can show you some moves." Taemin then bounces, trudging his feet around as he shakes his shoulders with a ridiculous look on his face. Jimin bursts out laughing, throwing his head back as the man continues to old man dance in a circle.

"Sure, why don't you show me." Jimin continues to smile as he walks over to the sound system and presses play.

The music is a simple beat, and he returns to the center of the room, but leans against the back wall. Taemin then takes himself seriously, shooting Jimin a smirk before moving to the rhythm. He shifts his weight from one foot to the other as his body drifts from movement to movement, each snap of his arms caught with grace as he hits to the beat of base. Jimin watches attentively, unable to hide the small smile on his face as he observes every movement. Needless to say the demon was very talented when I came to dancing, the way his limbs moved with a sharp, yet clean, tug.

After a moment he straightens and meets the vampire's gaze. "What'd you think?" he pants, and Jimin walks to the center.

"You have great body control and precision," he says with a grin, "Impressive."

"Thank you." He takes a step back. "Why don't you show me a few moves?"

Jimin glances away nervously, he isn't used to having people watching, but he looks back up. "Okay."

Taemin backs up to the wall, and Jimin steps together, his eyes fluttering shut as he takes a breath. He begins by flowing his body, lifting an arm up as the motions move from one side to the other, his body defaulting to a more contemporary style. He glides his feet across the floor, and as the beat hits, his muscles pause with a snap, before the energy continues to move along. Taemin easily falls into a trance, the way Jimin moves is almost hypnotic, how gracefully and passionately he immerses himself into the music. 

He finally comes to a stop, opening his eyes to find Taemin's eyes locked on him. "I -um, I'm not used to having people watch..." he scratches his head anxiously, but Taemin just steps forward with a smirk.

"That was beautiful." A faint blush rushes to Jimin's face. "Could you show me how to do this move?" Taemin attempts to mimic one of the dance moves Jimin had done, and Jimin laughs as he over exaggerates the movement with the stupidest look on his face. the demon tries again, and they both burst into laughter, the two of them busting out goofy movements. Jimin finally straightens and walks behind the man.

"You have to use your hips more." He places his hands on Taemin's waist, tugging them slightly to move. Taemin twists his head around to lock eyes with the vampire, flicking them back and forth.

He then takes a step back, and Taemin repeats the movement, this time with his correction, his eyes looking back at Jimin as he finishes. "Better?"

"Prefect," he grins.

Taemin stands up and walks over to him. "Could you maybe teach me that combo?"


The two men spend the next few hours together dancing, sharing helpful tips with one another, and every so often breaking out into silly dances, making each other break out in laughter. By the time they finally come to a stop, the both are collapsed on the ground, sweat dripping from their foreheads as their chests heave, the smiles still plastered on their faces. They both wait another minute before Jimin gets to his feet, walking over to the edge of the room to pick up his phone and taking a seat in one of the chairs.

"What time is it?" Taemin asks from the floor.

"Just past one," he pants.

"Already?" He sits up abruptly, and Jimin smiles.

"Time flys." He leans back in his seat, and Taemin stands up, walking over to meet him in the chair.

"I didn't even notice." He casually slips onto Jimin's lap, bringing his hand to rest on the vampire's cheek. "I think you're getting hungry," he adds as he observes the red tint to his eyes.

"I'll be fine," he pauses, "We don't have much time left," he says, his eyes showing a glint of sadness.

Taemin's eyes shift between his, and he leans down to press a gentle kiss to Jimin's lips. After a moment he attempts to pull away, but Jimin tugs his waist closer, biting the demon's lip and slipping his tongue into his mouth. Taemin responds and aggressively sucks on Jimin's lower lip, causing him to hiss.

“We should probably head to the bedroom before things get out of hand,” he whispers breathlessly.


Both of them quickly burst through the bedroom door, it doesn’t even take a second for Jimin to jump on Taemin. Pinning him down to the large bed and sucking on his lips. He trails his kisses down the demon's jawline and nips at his skin. Taemin lets out a low moan and snaps his eyes shut.

“W- we can’t make too much noise. We a- almost got caught before,” he stutters out, and Jimin pulls away to hover his body over his partners. Using his arms to hold him mere inches above Taemin's face. 

“You didn’t seem too worried about being loud while I was sucking you off last time.” Taemin's eyes go dark, and the corners of Jimin’s lips tug upwards. He slowly lowers himself, pressing his lips behind Taemin’s ear. “Would you like me to do it again?” he purrs.

He eagerly nods his head, and Jimin grins. He slowly lowers himself, trailing down the demon's body. He starts to caress the growing bulge in Taemin's pants. His breath hitches in this throat as Jimin gives him a squeeze. He attempts to roll his hips against his touch, but Jimin shakes his head.

“So needy,” he teases and starts to undo Taemin’s pants. He manages to slide them off with ease, meanwhile Taemin takes his shirt and pulls it over his head, throwing it across the room. Jimin quickly removes the demon's boxers and starts to stroke his long member as he marvels at his toned body.

Jimin lowers his torso down and brings Taemin's tip to his lips, gently kissing him before slipping his cock into his mouth, his plump lips wrapping around and sucking him hard, and Taemin moans loudly, throwing his head back. Jimin swallows a few times, causing Taemin's muscles to flex up as he moans wantonly. He waits a second, lowering himself all the way down until his nose is pressed against his skin. He fully retracts his jaw before bobbing his head up and down.

“Shit,” he pants as Jimin runs his tongue over his long shaft, rhythmically moving his head, slowly undoing the demon beneath him.

Jimin glances up and sees what a wrecked state his partner is currently in. It pleases him knowing how much pleasure he is able to evoke out of him. Eager to get more of a reaction, Jimin removes him from his mouth. Taemin looks up to see Jimin sucking his own fingers as he continues to stroke him with his other hand, his eyes locked on him the entire time. He then takes one of his wet fingers and brings it to Taemin's ass and starts to press it inside, all the while returning his mouth to work him again.

“Fuck!” Taemin cries, sweat slowly building on his forehead as his whole body lurches forward, his back arching up with a loud gasp. Pleased with this reaction, Jimin slowly starts to push deeper, eliciting a deep moan, but then he starts to pump his fingers back and forth, causing the demon to cry out.

Taemin’s cock starts to grow harder, throbbing against the roof of his mouth, and Jimin slowly removes his fingers and lifts his head up.

“Ready to cum already?” Taemin doesn’t respond, simply panting as he watches the vampire tease him, stroking his cock ever so slightly.

“Jimin?” he whines.

“What is it?” He tilts his head, and Taemin’s eyes grow even darker as he admires the man in front of him.

“Fuck me.”

Jimin’s breath gets caught in his throat, his gaze staying in place. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, fuck.” He looks into the vampire's eyes. “Please.”

Jimin licks his lips and stands up, swiftly removing his shirt and sliding down both his pants and boxers, practically making Taemin’s mouth water at the mere sight. His body is muscular and well toned, the shape of his figure looks almost sculpted to an utter perfection, and his hardened length makes him swallow abruptly. 

Jimin walks over to his bedside table, opening the bottom drawer to reveal a bottle of lube. He sits back on the bed and squeezes some of the gel in his hand, caressing it over himself as Taemin watches attentively. Jimin then turns to face him, bringing his lubed fingers down and making eye contact with Taemin before gently pressing at his hole, causing him to whimper at the cold feeling of his fingers pressing forward. He then returns his hand to his length, caressing himself as Taemin watches attentively, a grin slowly spreading as he leans back over the demon, crawling over his body until their faces meet and pressing his lips to his. 

Jimin pulls back and positions himself between the demon's thighs, giving himself a few long strokes before aligning his tip at his entrance. He glances up one more time and receives a frantic nod, and gently presses himself inside, stretching the demon out with his immense size. 

“Fuck,” he groans as his eyes flutter shut, “You’re so tight.” Taemin cries out with both pain and pleasure as he advances. “Does it hurt?” He pauses for a moment.

“Yes, b- but it feels good... keep going.” Jimin nods before pushing his hips forward even further.

Finally he bottoms him out, both of them panting as they adjust. Jimin waits a bit, hovering his torso over Taemin, before he starts to retract himself. He almost pulls out completely when he rolls his hips back in. They both moan in unison as Jimin gradually thrusts his hips, each time picking up his pace as it gets easier to slide in and out.

“Shit,” Jimin lets out a deep growl as he works his cock. His pace starts to quicken rapidly, and Taemin moans grow louder with each thrust. He brings his hands up to grip Jimin's ass, pulling him even closer.

With each snap of his hips, Taemin's body shoots back, and Jimin’s thoughts completely scatter as he tries to focus his attention on the man below him. The headboard begins to hit against the back wall, and it would be no surprise if everyone can hear them, but both men are too distracted to be worried anymore. 

“You feel so good. So good around my cock.” Jimin pants as he watches Taemin moan as he continues to mercilessly thrust, and he leans down to hover against his ear. “How long have you wanted this? How long have you wanted me to fuck you?” Taemin's eyes are squeezed shut, each time Jimin hits deeper and deeper. Slightly irritated with no response, Jimin tugs Taemin's body closer, grabbing his thigh and lifting his ass off the sheets. 

“E- ever since I first saw you -ah. I wanted you. I- I wanted you to fuck me the first time I met you, fuck!” he forces out, and Jimin smiles as he leans his torso down, pressing a sloppy kiss to Taemin’s lips, muting his consistent moans.

He can feel his climax rapidly approaching, and he sits back up to rest his hands on the demon's hips. Jimin see’s Taemin's cock bob with every slam, and he can feel himself growing closer.

“Jimin, I- I’m -ah!” he starts to yell as he throws his head back, his nails digging into the vampire's skin. Jimin takes his hand and rapidly starts to pump the demon’s cock, and Taemin’s hips jolt upwards. He cries out as Jimin works his hand and thrusts his hips deep inside of him.

“You gonna cum, baby? I want to see it. I want to see you cum.” Jimin’s words seem to be his undoing as his back arches and he moans loudly. His load spilling out onto his stomach as Jimin continues to slam into him.

This sight causes Jimin to reach his limit as well, and he gives one final thrust before coming hard and releasing himself. A loud moan emitting from his chest as he fills the demon to the brim. 

He finally fishes and pulls out, and looks down at Taemin’s stomach.

“Look at what a mess you made,” Jimin smirks, and Taemin lifts his head up to meet the vampire's eyes.

Before Taemin can respond Jimin lowers his mouth to the demon's stomach. He takes his tongue and slowly starts to lick up the remnants of his high, finding every small white patch and sucking it into his mouth, never breaking eye contact as he swallows. Jimin laps his tongue over the demon's abdomen, tracing along his softening length and places a gentle kiss at his tip. 

He then sits up and leans over Taemin's body once again, bringing his face close and giving him a slow kiss. When he finally pulls away, Taemin gazes into Jimin's now red eyes with a grin.

“I think you’re gonna need a blood pack.”

Chapter Text

Another few days have passed, so far transitioning to living with Taehyung has been smooth. Although there were small instances where you found yourself irritated with minor inconveniences, like how Taehyung would leave stray socks lying around, or he would get annoyed if you left out all your beauty products scattered around the bathroom and bedroom. But you both made sure to try and communicate if something was bothering you, which made things a lot easier. Even if you still found things out of place, you could tell he was putting in an effort to be better.

Today, you decided to hang out with Mari. It’s been some time since you’ve gotten to spend time together, but rather than going out you decided just to hang out at the base.

To your surprise, almost everyone was there. You guess activity hasn’t been too much of an issue as of late the way they were all slouching around. As soon as you walked in you noticed Hoseok slouched over on the chair.

“Why is everyone so glum?” Hobi looks up, notice you’d just walked in.

“Oh hey y/n, I guess everyone is pretty bored.” You look around and see Yoongi lying in a chair on his phone across the room.

“Where’s Jimin?” Taehyung asks while walking up behind you.

“Uh, I think he’s in his room, he’s been kinda down lately. I think he’s just stressed.”

“About what?” you ask.

“Taemin.” You furrow your brows. “He’s been with Taeyong for days and hasn't made any contact. All he can do is wait.” You guess it is really nerve wracking, not knowing if something could be wrong. Suddenly you hear loud footsteps from down the adjacent hall, Mari quickly skips out and makes her way over to you, Jungkook walking behind her.

“Hey girlie.” She wraps her arm around you with a smile, somehow she always manages to brighten up the room.

“Hey, I didn’t know you were already here.”

“Yeah we were just talking.” She turns her attention to the room. “What’s everyone else up to?”

“Being bored,” Yoongi calls from the back corner.

“Well,” you start, “I know we were planning to hang out together tonight, but seeing as everyone is here, why don’t we all spend some time together?” The guys all look at you skeptically.

“Yeah! We can do a movie night,” Mari perks up.

“A movie night?” Jungkook raises a brow. 

Mari scoots over to him and takes one of his hands. “Come on, it’ll be fun.”

“Well if there's nothing else to do, then why not?” Taehyung adds.

“I think that’s a great idea,” Hobi smiles.

“What would we even watch?” Jungkook asks.

“I don’t know, whatever everyone one wants,” you say.

“We could watch Twilight,” Mari jokes.

“Please no,” Yoongi groans, “Anything but that.” Everyone laughs, and Hoseok gets to his feet.

“I’ll go ask Jin and Namjoon if they want to join.” He quickly runs down the hall in the direction of their room, and you spin around to face Taehyung.

“Wanna go ask Jimin if he wants to watch?”



Taehyung heads down the hall. He reaches Jimin's door and knocks a few times. He can’t hear anything for a moment.

“Jimin? It’s Taehyung.” There’s no response for a second.

“Come in.”

Slowly, he pushes the door open, Jimin is lying in the center of the large bed, his face staring up at the ceiling. Taehyung walks over to the foot of the mattress and looks at his friend, his expression is both distressed, confused, and sad all at once.

“You okay?” he asks, and Jimin sighs as Taehyung takes a seat.

“I just have a lot on my mind.”

“Like what?” Jimin doesn’t answer, he just continues to look blankly at the ceiling. “Is it Taemin?” He lifts his head up, and Taehyung laughs. “I’m not an idiot Jimin.” 

He groans and flops his head back down. “What gave it away?”

“Well, first was the way you both looked like you walked out of a hurricane that one night you were acting all weird and needed blood. Not to mention, he smelt like he bathed in your cologne. Second, was when you were so concerned when he said he’d be going undercover.”


“Also Yoongi was making noise complaints the next morning.” That causes the two of them to laugh before the room goes silent again. “Do you wanna talk about it?”

Jimin sits up fully and looks at Taehyung. “I’m just scared. I know he’s strong and all but… I can help but be worried. Ugh, it’s stupid.” 

“It’s not stupid.” Jimin locks eyes with his friend. “It’s natural to be worried about the people you care about, and believe me, I know. But it’s okay to be scared, Jimin.”

He runs his hand through his hair. “I don’t even know if he feels that way about me. Hell, I don’t even know how I feel.”

“Well, do you have feelings for him?”

He pauses and looks down at the sheets. “...I thought there was a possibility, we’ve spent hours talking, but I can’t tell if things are just more physical or emotional. I guess along the way I may have started to feel something… I doubt he feels the same way though.” He lets out a sad laugh.

“Well, next time you see him, you should ask.” Jimin looks back up. “Because you will see him again.” He nods his head, but continues to watch the ground.

“Look Jim, I know it’s scary… falling for someone and not knowing if they like you back… but in the end, you’ll only torture yourself by holding those feelings back. Even if he doesn’t feel the same way, I don’t think he’ll think any less of you.” Jimin swallows and nods his head. “Besides, I have a feeling he really likes you.”

“Why is that?”

“The way he looks at you, when you’re not paying attention, he has this look in his eyes, and it’s not lustful… he cares.” Jimin smiles.

“Thanks, Tae.” He looks back up, and Taehyung stands up to pat his friend on the shoulder before heading towards the door.

“Oh! I forgot to ask.” He spins back around, and Jimin perks up. “Would you like to join us and the girls for movie night?”


You and Mari are looking through the stack of DVDs in the lounge to try and find something everyone might enjoy, luckily the boys have a wide variety of things to choose from. Taehyung and Hobi were still gathering everyone, so Yoongi went to get changed into his pajamas while Jungkook was sitting on the couch on his phone.

“So do you and Taehyung have plans this weekend?”

“Plans for what?” you ask as you scroll through cases.

“Uh, your birthday, y/n.”

“Oh yeah,” you say casually, “Not gonna lie, I almost completely forgot.” Mari rolls her eyes.

“He does know right?”

“Yeah of course he knows, but I don’t think we really have anything special planned.”

“Well I don’t know about you, but I’d find it really depressing if I spent my first birthday with my boyfriend sitting on my couch at home.” She nudges your side. “You hear that Jungkook?”

“Noted!” he calls back from the chair, and you laugh.

“Honestly, I’d be perfectly happy just spending the night alone with him.”

“Hmm,” Mari scowls, “Still, it's your day, so he better treat you like a queen. And, if he doesn't I’ll talk to him myself and slap some sense into him.” You hear Jungkook snicker.

“Alright! Let’s get this started!” Hoseok bursts into the room with a bright grin, Namjoon and Jin happily following behind. 

“I can’t believe you talked them into this,” Namjoon says and you laugh. They find a comfortable spot to sit, Namjoon and Jin curl up together on the loveseat while Hoseok takes the floor. Yoongi waltzes in a second later as well, sitting on one of the armchairs.

“Where are the other two at?”

“Right here.” Your question is answered as you see Jimin walking in with Taehyung, a grin and his face as he sits on the sofa next to Jungkook.

Taehyung sits on the floor and looks up to you and Mari. “So, what are we watching?”

“How about we watch a horror movie?” Mari lifts up a DVD case.

“Uhh, are you sure?” Hoseok yells from the couch.

“It’s just the one about the clown guy, it's not even scary,” Jungkook comments.

“Are you scared, Hobi?” Yoongi teases.

“No! I’m just not sure if everyone else is okay with it…” A couple of them scoff.

“Any objections?” you ask, and the room stays quiet, “Alright then.” 

Mari heads to the sofa and sits next to Jungkook, resting her head on his shoulder while you walk over to the DVD player and slide the disc in. You head back and sit in between Hoseok and Taehyung on the ground, snuggling into his side as he wraps an arm around you. 


About thirty minutes in, you find yourself being cuddled more by Hoseok than Taehyung, his hands are clung around your arm, and anytime something starts to get creepy you can feel his grip tighten and he leans into you, but you don’t really mind, it honestly makes you laugh. Most of the guys don’t seem phased whatsoever, but occasionally you catch Jin jumping out of his seat, and you have to hold back your snicker. Meanwhile, you’ve only been caught by a few scares, each time you jolt you and hear Taehyung chuckle quietly, and rub his hand over your arm.

You hear your stomach start to growl, and Taehyung sits up to look at you. “You wanna go grab some food?”

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” Luckily, there wasn’t anything significant happening on the screen, so you stand up and stretch your legs. “Mari, do you want anything?”

“Oh, can you make me some popcorn?”

“Sure,” you grin and head out.

“Wait, you’re leaving?” Hoseok holds onto your arm, and you laugh.

“Don’t worry, Taehyung can hold your hand while I’m gone.” He reluctantly lets go, and you stand up to head to the door. As soon as you move Hoseok glances over at Taehyung, who smiles and wraps his arm around the other. You step out of sight and that’s when Taehyung sits up and looks at Mari.

You head down the hall and scrummage through the cabinets for something to eat. You also remember to grab some microwave popcorn and throw it in the microwave. You quickly decide to just grab a bowl of chips. As you wait, you start to feel yourself get paranoid, all the scenes of the movie replaying in your head. The rest of the building is dark, and you anxiously wait for your food to finish, glancing around at every corner uncomfortably. You hear the loud beep of the microwave, making you jump, and you dump the hot bag into a bowl. 

You try to head back as quickly as possible, so you don’t have to be alone anymore, but right as you turn down the hall you swear you see two people run inside, making you freeze for a second. It must’ve been two of the guys or something, but after another moment, you think that you must have been seeing things, and cautiously open the door to the lounge.

When you return you don't notice anything odd, so you hand Mari her bowl of popcorn and return to your seat. Hoseok happily scooches back to his original position, and this time you cling onto Taehyung a little more tightly.

“Did I miss anything?” You look up at Taehyung.

“No, nothing important.”

Chapter Text

“Do you really have to go?” you whine as Taehyung puts his coat on.

“Yeah, Jungkook really wants to have some guy time.”

“Since when? He’s been clinging onto Mari for weeks.” Taehyung shrugs his shoulders. “And on top of that Mari says she has work to get done, the one night I finish all my school work early.” You flop down on the couch dramatically.

“Well, if you want you can go spend some quality time with Jin and Yoongi,” he says half sarcastically, but you aren’t completely opposed.

“Do you think they’d actually mind if I’m there?”

“I mean, I guess not. I could drop you off on the way.”

“Well I guess it beats sitting around here. You sure it’s not too much of a hassle?”

“Nah, it’s fine. Come on, let's go.” He holds his hand out.

You stand up and take his hand with a grin.


You walk into the building, it’s almost completely quiet. Everyone is either out or busy.

“I’m heading into town, so I’ll come pick you up later, okay?” Taehyung asks from behind you.

“Alright, have fun!” You wave as he walks out the door. You look around the room trying to find any source of life, Taehyung said that most of them were out on a job, which is why Jin and Yoongi we’re the only ones left. As you walk around you hear your stomach growl.

“Damn it, I should’ve eaten before coming here.”

You stand and think for a second. You know you've stored a decent amount of food away here, but you’re not sure if it’s enough to make a meal. You then head over to the small kitchen, trying to remember what you had stashed away. You open each cabinet to see what you might be able to scrounge together, surprisingly, it looks like someone has been restocking for you. Perhaps Taehyung decided to grab you more food.

“Looking for something to eat?” You jump as you hear a voice behind you. You turn around and see Jin walking in and you place your hand over your heart.

“You almost gave me a heart attack.” He laughs and you straighten up. “And yeah I am. Do you know who bought all this food by any chance?”

“Uh, yeah. I did.” You furrow your brows.

“You didn’t have to do that.”

He smiles. “It’s not a big deal, besides I’m in charge of the blood supply for the guys, so it's only fair I make sure you have enough as well.”

“Well that’s very thoughtful of you,” you grin, “But a lot of this stuff seems like it’s for cooking, and I can barely do that.”

“You don’t know how to cook?” You shake your head. “Well, I can teach you.”

“You know how?”

“Yeah, back when I was human I used to cook all the time for my family before they passed away, they said I was really talented.” He smirks as he praises himself.

“Really? Well I would love it if you could show me some recipes, god knows I won’t learn any from Taehyung.” Jin burst out laughing and you can’t help but do the same.

“Don’t let that man into the kitchen. As sweet as his intentions may be, he has no clue what he’s doing.” You giggle as Jin starts to grab some ingredients. “So, shall we get started?”


About thirty minutes into your cooking lesson, he has you hunched over a heated pan with a variety of species and ingredients strewn out over the outer top as he gives you small pointers and tips. You wipe the thin layer of seat from your forehead as you watch the food sizzle in the oil. You manage to get a hold of the pan and scoop the food onto a small platter.

“Well done.” Jin pats you on the shoulder. “When you have some spare time I can show you some more recipes.”

“Thanks, I might have to take you up on that offer.” you grin as you take a seat in a nearby chair. There’s quiet footsteps from the entrance of the room, and you then turn your head to find Yoongi walking into the room.

“Hey, what are you guys doing?” He continues walking over to one of the cabinets.

“Cooking,” you say, and he hums as he opens the cabinet doors, beginning to browse. "Where have you been?"

"Playing piano." He continues to rummage through the pantry.

"Oh, you play? That's so cool," you say, but he just shrugs.

"He's really good too, you should hear some of his songs," Jin comments from behind.

"They're not that good," he responds casually.

"Wait you write music? You should play them for everyone some time."

"Hmm, maybe," he says casually, clearly trying to move on from the topic.

"We'll get him to play sometime," Jin whispers to you, and you grin.

“There it is!” He grabs the bottle of vodka from the shelf. “I knew we restocked.”

“Are you going to drink all of it?” Jin whines.

“Well what else would you do with it?” he retorts, and you snicker slightly. He unscrews the cap and pours the clear liquid into a shot glass he grabbed. “You want a drink, y/n?”

“Uhh, I don’t know. I’m not much of a drinker.”

“It’s a Friday night, a shot never hurt anyone.” He slides the small glass over. “You too, hyung?” He looks over to Jin.

“Eh, why not?” He receives the glass and easily gulps it down. You watch as Yoongi does the same, almost effortlessly, making you wonder how normal this is for him.

“If you’re not going to drink it, I will,” he states, and you shake your head with a smirk. You sit up and take the small glass, eyeing it for a second before bringing it to your mouth, the burning sensation hitting your throat and down your chest, and you can’t help but make a face, and Yoongi and Jin both laugh at your reaction.

“You wanna another?” Yoongi asks as he pours himself one more.

“I don’t know…”

“What? Are you a lightweight?”

“No!” They both give you a skeptical look. “Well compared to vampires, probably.” They both smirk, and you press your lips together. “Gimme another.” You glide the glass across the table towards Yoongi, and he refills it with a smile.


Taehyung walks into the building, looking around to see if he can spot you. He checks his phone to see it’s almost 2 am, he didn’t think he would’ve been out this long. He begins to make his way down the hall when he hears your voice, but it sounded like a slurred yell. He follows the sound in the direction of the lounge, but when he opens the door he finds you on the floor, giggling like a fool.

“Taaeeee!” you call and spread your arms out in the air. The smell of alcohol instantly hits his nose, and he turns to the other two vampires in the room. Jin is sitting relaxed on the couch while Yoongi is on the loveseat, spread out as he waves at him with a smile.

“What did you do to her?” He raises a brow.

“Hey!” Yoongi yells, a little too loud, and just from that Taehyung can tell Yoongi isn't all there as well, “She’s the one who wanted to prove she wasn’t a lightweight.” He points to you on the ground as you continue to lay there with a bright smile.

"She did pretty gud for keepin' up wit us," Jin slurs out as Taehyung shakes his head, kneeling down beside you.

“Heyyy handsome.” You try to reach out, but end up only patting his leg. He’s never actually seen you full blown drunk before, the way you are acting is almost adorable.

“Ugh, is it hot in here?” You attempt to fan yourself, so he reaches his hand to touch your skin, and you gasp. “Ooo your skin is so cold,” you coo, and manage to sit up to start rubbing his hands over your skin, making him laugh. “You should take your shirt off.” You try to tug at his shirt, but he snaps his hands up to stop you.

“I think we should get you home,” he grins.

“Riiight, then you can take your shirt off there,” he chuckles as he fights back the smile on his face.

“Eww,” Yoongi shouts from the chair.

“Don’t say ew, he’s sooo sexy.” You start to lean against his chest for support as you wobble.

“We don’t need to know that!” 

“Alright, alright, come on, before you say anything else.” Taehyung reaches under your legs and scoops you up into his arms, making you squeal with a smile.

“Oh she’s said quite a bit,” Jin comments, and Taehyung’s head slowly turns to you.

“Y/n, what did you tell them?”

“Mmm, I don’t remember…” you giggle.

“Great.” He straightens, and you snuggle your nose into his chest as he looks over at Jin, who just raises both his brows.

“You smell good,” you grin, grabbing his attention before he shakes his head, “Do you want a drink, Tae?”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, or you won't have a ride home.” He lifts his head back up, but you tug on his collar.

“I wasn’t talking about alcohol,” you whisper as your lips curl devilishly. He swallows sharply, but he quickly wipes his trance away and leans his face down till his nose touches yours.

“How about when you’re sober.”

“Boo!” you pout and slouch back against him.

“Ok, well be off, make sure you two make it to your beds.”

“No promises,” Yoongi slouches back.

“I got him.” Jin says, and Taehyung nods as he pushes the door open.

“Alright,” he responds, “You gonna say bye?” He looks down at you, and you sit up.

“Bye guys!” you wave frantically, and they both smile when Taehyung exits the room. You slouch back against Taehyung's chest as he makes his way towards the front of the building.

“How was guy time?” you ask with closed eyes.

“Good,” he states.

“What’d you guys do?”

“Uh,” he pauses, “Just hung out, played some games and stuff.”

You open your eyes, and he looks down at you, his expression blank, and you reach up to touch his cheek. “How are you so good looking?”

He lets out an airy laugh, before looking back up to continue on your way home.


When you finally wake up the next morning, you have to shield your eyes from the sunlight, your head throbbing as the pain of a headache causes you to groan. You roll around in bed for a bit, trying to decipher how you got there, all you remember is drinking with Jin and Yoongi, then your mind just goes black. You wonder what time Taehyung brought you back, it was already late when you finished your cooking with Jin, so it must have been pretty late, if Taehyung brought you back, you're certain when you got home you immediately crashed. You aren’t sure why Taehyung didn’t have you both sleep there, it would have been easier, but maybe he just wanted to go back home. You reach your hand out to find your partner, but you only touch the sheets, so you turn over, only to find an empty bed.

“Did he already get up?” you mumble to yourself. You are a little sad to not see him asleep next to you, and you look up at the clock and notice it’s already noon, luckily it’s Saturday so you don't have to worry about needing to be somewhere. 

“Why didn’t he wake me?” You stand and stretch before walking over to your nightstand, holding your head as you wobble slightly, before opening your phone.

‘Had to meet up with Jimin early.’

‘I’ll see you later tho’

‘Left you some water on the nightstand’

‘Love you <3’

 “So much for spending time with him on my birthday,” you sigh.

‘You should’ve woke me up before you left :(‘

You wait a moment as you see the three dots pop up in the bottom of the screen.

‘Sorry baby, I didn’t want to wake you’

‘I’ll be back before dinner’

You can’t help but feel sad, you know you said you didn’t want anything special for today, but maybe deep down you were hoping he would surprise you or something.


‘How’s the hangover?’

You grin slightly before continuing to type.

‘Just a headache and a little wobbly’

‘That’s good, make sure to eat and drink water’

‘I have to go, but I’ll see you later’



‘Love you’

‘Love you too’

You run your hands through your hair, you pace back and forth before you eye the bottle of water, taking it in your hands and gulping a few mouthfuls down. When you place it back down you look at your phone one more time, before picking it back up. The other end of the line rings a few times.

“Happy birthday, girlie!” Mari shouts through the phone.

“Thank you,” you smile.

“So what are you doing?”

“Actually… I’m home alone.”

“Really? Where’s Taehyung?”

“He left early this morning to meet up with Jimin.”

“What?!” she yells, and you have to move the phone away from your ear. “That ignorant motherfu-”

“Mari!” You try to reel her back in, and he takes a breath.

“Sorry… actually, no I’m not.” You laugh and shake your head. “Aren’t you mad?” she asks.

“I don’t know… I know he’s been really busy with things, and I know I didn’t want to do anything particularly special, but it still really stings…” There’s a silence on the other side. “So I guess I just called to ask if you wanted to do something. Since I don’t have any plans.”

“Yeah, of course!” she shouts. “You know what we should do? I say we get all dolled up and go out, have some good girl time.”

“Why?” You raise a brow.

“Because y/n, it'll be fun! We can get you looking all pretty on your day, plus you can show Taehyung what he missed out on.” You press your lips together skeptically. “Pleaseee,” she whines.

“Fine,” you grin, “But we’re not going too nuts.”


“Mari,” you groan, “You promised you weren’t going to go too far.” You look at yourself in the mirror. She’d completely done you up: light smoky eyeshadow, eyeliner, a light tint on your lips. “You’ve really overdone it.”

“Y/n, you look gorgeous.” She walks over to your closet and starts to go through each of your outfits.

“What are you doing?” Your head shoots up, and you scurry over to her side.

“Looking for a cute dress.”

“Dress?” Your brows shoot up.

“Yes. It’ll complete the look.” 

You don’t understand why she was going to such lengths, maybe it’s due to the fact that your boyfriend forgot your birthday, but you can’t really blame him. You’d once asked him and the guys' birthdays, and he said they don’t really celebrate them anymore just because they’ve gotten so tedious after so many years, so maybe they’ve just become a minimal level of importance.

“This one!” She pulls out a mid length black dress, it’s snug at the top, curving inward near the middle. It has a lace design over your back with a small waistband around the center, showing off your curves, but not too much. The bottom flowed out in light fabric that reached down most of your thigh. You'd honestly forgotten you had bought that, mostly because you never had an occasion to wear it.

“Don’t you think this is overkill?”

“No. Now go to the bathroom and put this on.” She hands you the dress and you take it from her, grudgingly heading to the bathroom and getting dressed. 

When you get there you look at your make up again in the mirror, Mari has done a fantastic job, particularly using the different highlighters and shades to bring out the features of you face. You then snap out of your trance and slip the dress on, tugging the straps over our shoulders before getting another glance on your way out. When you come back out she reaches her hand out to pull you in front of the large mirror.

“Perfect.” She rests her head on your shoulder from behind, looking at your figure. You look beautiful, you have to admit, but you still think it’s too much. You know she wants to go out, but you don’t want any guys hitting on you.

“Don’t you need to get dressed?” You hadn’t even noticed until now that she’s still in the clothes she’d arrived in.

“Pfft, no.” She spins around casually.

You furrow your brows in confusion. “But-”

“Oh,” she cuts you off and reaches down to pick up a pair of large black heels, “You’re gonna need these.”

“For what?” She doesn’t say anything, instead she grabs your wrist and pulls you out of the room.

Just as you're about to start asking more questions, your jaw drops to the floor, the heels you’ve been holding fall to the ground, and you walk forward. The room is filled with candles as flower paddles align the floor, and at the end of it is none other than Taehyung, standing in a black dress shirt and pants with a large bouquet of flowers. You bring your hand up to your mouth as you approach him, your heart fluttering as you see the bright smile on his face.

“Happy birthday.” He holds out the bouquet and you take it in your hands.

“Roses,” you smile.

“They’re your favorite.” You glance up at him. “But especially the red ones.”

“Taehyung.” You shift your eyes between the flowers, the room, and him, you mind so overwhelmed with thoughts. “You didn’t have to do all this.”

“Of course I did.” He takes one of your hands, you both get lost in each other's gaze. “Oh, and yeah, sorry for lying about meeting Jimin earlier. I had to set up some things.”

“Wait,” you pause to think for a moment, before spinning around to look at the smirking girl behind you, “You were in on this the whole time?!”

“Well, duh.” She walks over. “If Taehyung actually forgot your birthday, you and I both know he would’ve been begging on his knees the minute you called me.” You and Taehyung both laugh. “I’m not kidding.” She glares at him.

“Got it.” He puts both his hands up. “Alright, so let's get going.”

“What? There’s more?” Your eyes widen and you look between Taehyung and Mari.

“Of course. I’ve got a whole night planned out, baby.” He pokes your nose as Mari skips over and takes the flowers from you.

“I’ll get these in water and make sure the place doesn’t burn down while you’re out. Plus, I’ll make sure to leave before you get back.” She winks and you scoff.

“Thanks.” Taehyung smiles, and you both head out the door hand in hand.


You get to the bottom of the stairs, and once you get there you see a black car waiting in the street. The window rolls down and you see none other than Jungkook.

“Took you long enough!” he shouts from the window, and you place your hand over your mouth and laugh.

“You made Jungkook our chauffeur?”

“Yeah.” He shrugs. “He offered, actually.” You look at him skeptically, but continue. He opens the door for you as you get into the car before running round to the other side and getting in.

“So where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise.”

Chapter Text

Jungkook drives you both right into the heart of the city, dozens of people walking around and filling the street. He pulls up to a massively tall building, and Taehyung gets out of the car. He runs over to the other side and opens it. You step out and take his hand.

“What’s this?”

“Dinner.” You smile as you look up at the building. He takes your hand and pulls you in.

It doesn’t take long for you to get inside, the restaurant is massive, and you could easily tell it is expensive. You follow your waiter to your table and he brings you to a small table looking out into the city night.

“Wow.” You look through the glass. All the small people and cars below glowing under the bright incense lights. You both get comfortable and you start to look at the menu, everything is extremely pricey, and you don’t want to be emptying Taehyung’s whole wallet. As if reading your mind, Taehyung grabs your attention.

“Choose anything you want. Don’t worry about the cost.” You smirk and continue to browse.


After ordering your food and drinks, Taehyung spends the next few minutes watching as you begin to eat, not in an uncomfortable way, but as if he was admiring a piece of art hanging in a museum.

“So,” you pause as you chew, “How elaborate of a plan was this whole set up?”

He smiles and rests his elbows on the table. “Well it started on movie night, I asked Mari for her opinion on my plans for tonight, and she was eager to offer help.”

“Wait, when did you talk to her?”

“When you went to grab food.” You suddenly remember the two figures you thought you’d imagined. “She then made me plan a shopping day to make sure I had everything.”

“Wait, when was this?”

“During ‘guy time.’” Your jaw drops open and he chuckles.

“So you weren’t with Jungkook?”

“Well he was there, but he was being forcefully dragged around. Mari didn’t want you to find out if you saw him, so she made him come along. I also called Jin and Yoongi asked them to keep you entertained, though getting you drunk was not what I meant...” You shake your head and laugh.

“And the ‘meeting with Jimin’...”

“Was me setting things up,” he says with a bright smile, and you take a sip of your glass.

You spend the rest of the night discussing more nonchalant things, talking to him was so easy, you’ve never felt so comfortable around anyone in your life. The fact that he went through so much trouble to make you happy, is something you’ll never forget. It’s like he always knows exactly what to do to bring a smile to your face.

The waiter then comes back to the table, placing a small plate with a cupcake in the center before turning and heading back into the kitchen before you can say anything.

“Did we order dessert?” you ask, looking in the direction of the waiter, thinking he’d made a mistake.

“I did.” Taehyung grins before reaching into his pocket. He pulls out a singular candle and a liter, and puts it in the center of the cupcake as the smirk on your face grows. He flicks the steel of the lighter a few times before bringing the flame to the candle and lighting it.

“Make a wish,” he says as he slides the plate over to you.

You smile and bring both your elbows up to rest on the table. “I don’t even know what to wish for… I already have so much.”

“I’m sure you can think of something.”

You pause to think for another moment, before leaning over the table and blowing out the small flame. Once you pull away you remove the candle from the cupcake and pull the small plastic wrap from the base.

“What’d you wish for?” He leans forward.

“I can’t tell you, or it won’t come true.” You grin as you bring the cake to your lips and take a bite, meanwhile Taehyung pouts while sitting back in his chair.

You finish your dessert rather quickly and slide the plate off to the side, but when you look back up Taehyung has a small smile on his face.


“You have a little frosting…” He motions to the bottom of his lips and you attempt to flick your tongue around to try to find the spot he’s pointing to, and he laughs as you struggle. “Here.” He leans over the table and brings his thumb up to brush against your bottom lip, he rubs the stop a few times, and he lifts his eyes back up they lock on to yours, and suddenly the room becomes silent, your minds both getting caught in the midst of one another. It still astounds you how he can still make your heart jump the way it does, even after being around him so often, even after becoming so close, he can entrance you so well.

“Why don’t we get out of here?”


After leaving the restaurant, you assume the night would be headed to an end, but instead Taehyung tells you to follow him. You hesitantly take his hand, and he leads you to a large park, and when you get there you can’t help but smile at the scenery: the trees have string lights draped over the walking, making the path light up, the twinking glow reflecting in the rippling waters of the pond, and with each step you observe the sparkles as you walk underneath. 

“Wow, it’s so pretty,” you say as you look up at the trees, your arm hooked around Taehyungs.

“I thought you’d like it,” he smiles, “This isn’t our final destination, but I knew you’d enjoy the walk.”

You turn your head to face him. “This isn’t it?”

“Not yet.” He gently pulls you along as you continue to gaze up.

Taehyung continues to lead you on the short walk until you reach one of the large towers within the city. You manage to catch his growing smile as you both make your way up the large set of stairs. He finally comes to a stop at a balcony spreading across the circumference of the area, and along the railings are colorful locks for as far as the eye can see. You run your hand over the handrail as you eye each of the small lockets, a collage of different colors and shapes aligning the entire rim of the building.

“Y/n?” You spin around and see Taehyung holding a small metal locket.

“What’s this?” You take a step closer.

“It’s a lock. What you do is you write people's names on it and lock it to the railing.” You look around at all the locks surrounding you. “Once you lock it on, it means your love for this person will last forever.” You lift your eyes up to meet his, but he is looking at the ground, nervously playing with the lock. 

“I- uh,” he continues, “I used to come to this place a lot over the years, and I always wanted to put one on… but only with the person I truly love.” He lifts his head back up, his eyes glistening back into yours as you take a step closer. Without saying another word you take the small maker and write your name on the lock with a smile, and Taehyung does the same. As he does so, you look around the railing to find a perfect spot. 

“How about here?” You scurry over to a spot right near the center, facing the outlook of the city. 

“Perfect,” he grins and hands you the small lock. You walk up to the railing and hook the lock around the metal, but before you press down you glance at Taehyung behind you.

“Come help me close it,” you say, and his lips curl up into a bright smile.

He steps behind you, wrapping his arms around and placing his hands on top of yours, and together you both press it closed.


When you both enter the room, you start to stretch out from your long day. After leaving the building, you and Taehyung walked around for a bit until Jungkook returned to take you home. 

You slowly enter the living room, but that’s when you notice the night sky out on the balcony. “Woah,” you start, and Taehyung looks up and traces your gaze to the large glass door, “It’s so pretty out.”

Taehyung takes off his jacket and walks to the window. You pull the sliding food open, the slight chill of the night making you shiver slightly, but you step out, and Taehyung follows behind. You lean against the railing as you look up at the night sky, the moon illuminating the ground below, as twinkling specks of light decorate the dark blue sky. Taehyung looks up, then back down to you, he can see the glow of the stars glistening in your eyes, that’s when you finally notice his gaze.

“What?” you grin.


You tilt your head. “Why were you staring at me like that?”

“It just reminded me of the first time I walked you home, the stars were out that night too.” 

You blush and look at the ground. “That was the first time you kissed me.” 

“It was.” You glance back up to see him watching the sky, you then return your eyes to the stars as well, but reach down for his hand, leaning your head on his shoulder. You both slip into a comfortable silence, gazing up at the shimmering lights above you.

“Oh, I almost forgot.” Taehyung straightens, and you turn your head. “I actually got you something.” He reaches into his pocket, and pulls out a small white box.

“Taehyung, you didn’t have to get me anything.”

He shakes his head. “It’s fine really.”

He takes the box and places it in your hand, and you look down at it, running your hand over it before carefully removing the top. Inside is a silver necklace with a singular red gem in the shape of a droplet. 

“Oh my god.” Your jaw drops open, taking it in your hand and watching the moonlight sparkle on the surface of the gem. ”This is gorgeous.”

“It’s a ruby,” he says, and your head snaps up. 

“Tae, I- I can’t accept this. You must have spent a fortune on it. Besides, you've already done so much...” you start to ramble and he shakes his head, laughing.

“Y/n,” he cuts in, and you finally stop talking and look over at him, “I got it, because I wanted to.”


“No.” He presses a finger to your lips.

He takes the necklace out of your hand and unclips the thin chain. He wraps it around your neck and clasps it closed. It falls down into place, and you watch as it shimmers.

“You look beautiful.”

You lift your eyes to meet his gaze, his eyes beaming back into yours. “I don’t deserve you, you know that?”

“No.” He brings his hand up and rests it on your cheek. “You deserve the world.” You glance back and forth between his eyes before pulling him closer and pressing your lips to his.


Taehyung has already slid the glass door open as the two of you struggle to make it to the bedroom while you tackle each other's lips. Somehow you’ve managed to make it to his bedroom with your bodies constantly colliding.

“I love you,” he whispers breathlessly as he gently runs his hands over your body, causing you to moan.

“I love you too.” 

You feel Taehyung glide his hands around your back until he finally finds your zipper and slides it down. Your dress slides off, falling to your ankles, and leaving you in nothing but your underwear.

You try to return his eagerness, but he pushes your hands down. He pulls away from your mouth and rests his forehead on yours.

“No,” he pants. “Tonight is all about you, baby.” You swallow as you stand in his arms. “Let me make love to you.”

Taehyung's eyes beam into yours, filled with so much love and longing. You nod, and he slowly pushes you back. You hit the edge of the bed and fall back onto the mattress. He climbs over your body and presses his lips to your neck, kissing and sucking on the soft skin. He trails down and starts to tug on your bra. You arch slightly, allow him access, and he unclips it and tosses it aside. 

He then takes your nipple into his mouth and begins to suck, making you gasp loudly as he rolls his tongue over, messaging you with his hand. His teeth bite down slightly, and you gasp, and as if trying to tease you, he reveals his fangs and runs them along the skin of your breast.

“Taehyung,” you whimper as he moves downward, reaching one hand down and slipping it into your underwear before running his fingers against your folds.

“So wet for me,” he whispers as he continues to massage your nipples in between his fingers as he presses sloppy kisses on your stomach.

Finally he gets to your inner thigh, gradually getting closer to your heat, his tongue gently running over your skin. Your legs jump at the light graze of his teeth, your breath hitching as he hooks one hand under your thigh, the other resting over your stomach to hold you down. His eyes flick up, beaming into yours as his fangs protrude from his lips, before he bites down. You gasp as waves of pleasure pulse through you, and he takes light gulps, your mind now a complete haze of thoughts as the endorphins continue to run throughout your body. 

He pulls away and starts to leave kitten licks over the wound before continuing towards your center, and he wastes no time quickly digging in, pressing his lips and sucking on your clit. 

“Oh god!” you moan loudly and jolt your legs up, your body still not recovered from its previous high. He presses his hands on your thighs to keep you still, flicking his tongue rapidly and causing you to cry out in pleasure, each lick sending a tingling feeling throughout you. He lowers himself further before pressing his tongue inside you.

You gasp as he digs his face between your thighs to reach as deep as he can. You quickly grip one hand into his hair, while the other grasps onto a pillow to keep you anchored, whimpering as he eats away at you. 

He sits up and looks at you with lustful eyes, and without breaking contact he slips two of his fingers inside, your jaw dropping open with a moan. After seeing your reaction he returns his attention to your clit as he continues to roll his fingers in and out. You can feel the pressure building as licks at your sensitive bud. He suddenly starts curling his fingers into your spot, just as he’d done before. He always remembers just how to please you, and you moan as he repeatedly does with each push. He gives one last hard suck, before you feel yourself slip over the edge, your eyes rolling back with a flash of white as you moan.

Gradually, he moves up your body, trailing open mouthed kisses as he snakes his way up. He pauses at your breast, giving them a slow suck before continuing your neck, nipping at your skin, a slight sting accompanying it, and you're certain he’s left his mark. He sits up and passionately presses his lips to yours, slipping his tongue inside and running against yours before biting on your lip, and you whine slightly before he pulls away.

“Please,” you whisper and give his pants a tug, making him smirk and give you another slow kiss.

“Is that what you want, baby?” You nod before he can even finish his question, and he sits back up and begins to unbutton his shirt. You watch him as he slips it over his shoulders and throws it to the side. He then gets down from the bed and quickly slides down his pants and boxers in one sweep.

He climbs back on top of you, his eyes training on your body as you lay on the bed. He brings his hand up to cup your cheek as he gives one another a kiss. When he pulls away, you watch as he begins to align himself with you, and without breaking eye contact he pushes himself inside. 

“Fuck,” you moan breathlessly as you throw your head back, and he slowly pushes himself forward until you feel completely full. You can never get used to his stretch, no matter how many nights you spend together.

He presses his chest down close to yours and kisses you, cuppings his hand around your cheek as you feel him slowly retract, before pushing back inside. You both moan into each other's mouths and he rolls his hips forward, he is being so gentle, so devoted to making you feel good.

You bring your hands behind his back and hook your legs around his waist, pulling the two of you even closer. He slides his face down to the side of your head as he begins to kiss behind your ear, messaging and tugging at your nipples as he thrust his hips, making you whimper as you run your fingers into his hair. You hear him moan as another thrust is sent throughout your body, with each movement you feel him rub against your walls, hitting that spot within you that makes you tremble with pleasure.

“I love you, oh god I love you.” You struggle to find any other words, your mind swimming in a sea of bliss.

“I love you so much, baby,” he pants, and you tighten your hold on his back as he rolls into you.

His head slips into the crook of your neck, his warm breath brushing against your skin, before he presses his lips down and begins to suck. He runs his hand over every curve of your body, his fingers grazing over the exposed skin as he pulls another breathless moan from your lips. He nips his teeth as he continues to trail his tongue in place, a small sting left behind from his lips. He’s going at an agonizingly slow pace, doing his best to make you both last as long as possible, but you’re squirming for him to take full control. You let out another low moan as he thrusts once more, and you force yourself to finally speak up.

“Faster,” you whimper, “Please.” He grins against the skin of your neck, but maintains his moderate pace. “Please Taehyung, go faster.”

He tugs at your earlobe with his teeth before hovering over your ear. “You really like it rough don’t you, baby?”

You let out a quiet whine, nodding frantically. He bites his lip with a smirk as he starts to quicken his pace, the sweat building on his forehead as he rocks his body forward. You gasp out an airy moan as the pressure starts growing again, and you scratch your nails into his back. He groans and begins to go even faster, finally sitting up enough for you to release your hold on him, instead you grip onto the sheets as your hold body starts to shake with each thrust. He places both his arms on either side of you to hold himself up. 

“Fuck,” he says through gritted teeth, and you can tell he is getting close now. He sits up completely and clings his hands on your hips, gripping them tightly as he rapidly starts to slam into you, and with each movement your moans start to get louder and louder.

“Taehyung!” you cry.

You clasp onto the thin sheets as you throw your head back. You can’t stop the lustful sounds from slipping out of your mouth, and Taehyung is enjoying the mere sight of how utterly destroyed you are. His eyes then travel to the red gem hooked around your neck, the reflection moonlight sparking, and his lips curl up into a smile. He leans down to your neck, his nose pressing against your skin as he takes a sharp breath, and he licks his lips as he snaps forward. 

Just as you’re about to reach your high, without warning sinks his fangs into your skin, your arms clinging onto him as the endorphins pulse throughout you once again, sending you over the edge. Your back arches up and you feel your body convulse with pleasure, your vision flashing white and you see stars. Before you can even return to reality, Taehyung moans against your neck, his teeth still dug into your flesh as he cums, pushing himself as deep as he can before releasing himself inside of you.

He groans with each swallow, continuing to pump himself out, riding both your climaxes out. Your body is shaking, overwhelming with all the sensations, and it isn’t until your head becomes dizzy that he finally removes his fangs. You manage to collect yourself from your whirlwind of thoughts and get a glimpse of the wrecked man before you, hovering over your body as he pants for air, his hair damp with sweat as the remnants of blood remain on his lips.

You reach up and brush some of the loose strands out of his face, and he opens his eyes as you run your hand down his cheek. He lowers his head down and gives you one final kiss before pulling out and flopping down on the bed. He turns onto his side and looks at you, taking his hand and resting it on your cheek, running his thumb gently over your skin.

“I love you,” he whispers with a smile, your heart fluttering from the look in his eyes, and you wrap your hands around his neck to rest your forehead against yours.

“I love you too.” You quickly snuggle into his embrace, and he happily welcomes you before reaching down to pull the covers over the two of you. You lay in silence as fatigue begins to take over, your mind slipping in and out as you rest your head on his chest.

“Taehyung?” you whisper.


“Can you promise me something?”

“Of course,” he says, his eyes still closed.

“When this is all over, you’ll turn me into a vampire?”

Chapter Text

Unfortunately, you didn’t get the answer you wanted to hear. Taehyung isn't opposed to turning you, but he doesn’t want you to feel forced into committing to something so permanent just because of him, he doesn’t want you to give up your mortality for his sake. That night he simply told you that what you were asking was a big decision, and because he didn’t want to argue with you that day, he said you would talk about it in the morning.

Although, you understand where he is coming from; if you were turned, you’d be giving up a lot of things in life: being with the people your age, growing old with your friends and family, having children of your own, so much would change. But still, you want to be with Taehyung, and if that means for eternity, then you are willing to do so.

You had wondered whether it was an issue because he would no longer get to drink your blood, but he quickly let you know that wasn’t the reason, in fact vampires can actually feed from one another, but it was more for pleasure than fulfilling hunger, it doesn’t have the same healing strength or other benefits of human blood, but even if that wasn’t the case, feeding was the last of his worries. He simply said that it is something they can think about for the future, but it isn’t something you should rush into. It wasn’t really an argument, it was more of a serious talk where you both reached a temporary compromise.

That morning after your talk, you both took a nice bath together and went on with your days. It’s been about a week since then, and at first you worried that your request would have made him more distant, but that’s actually the opposite of how he’s been acting, he’s been snuggling with you at almost every opportunity and wanting to spend any free time he could by your side, and of course you don’t mind at all. 

Now, you are both sitting in the living room watching the tv while you eat breakfast, though Taehyung’s eyes are closed. He’s been up late talking with Jimin, either over the phone or in person, Jimin has been getting more and more stressed with each passing day, so Taehyung wanted to make sure he was okay.

Your eyes are locked on the screen when you hear Taehyung’s phone suddenly go off. He sits up to reach over the table and answer, meanwhile you simply continue to watch the morning cartoons.

“Hello?” You can’t hear what's happening on the other end, but when you look back over Taehyung's face has become serious.

“Alright, we’ll be right over.” Taehyung hangs up the phone and gets to his feet.

“What’s wrong?”

“Something happened, Namjoon said we have to come quickly.”

You instantly stand up, running into the bedroom to throw on a pair of clothes. You meet Taehyung at the front, taking your hand in his before walking out the door.


You both quickly get to the building and head inside. You run down the hall, and when you enter almost everyone is centered at the large table. You’re not sure what they’re all looking at, but when you get closer you see there’s a small, silver ring in the center of the table.

“What is that?” you ask as you approach.

“It’s Jimin’s ring, he gave it to Taemin. Jimin found it in a small box outside the door,” Yoongi explains.

“So that means…”

“They know.”

Taehyung takes a breath and frantically looks around the room. “Where’s Jimin?”

“In his room,” Hoseok says, and gives him a sad look, telling him everything he needs to know.

Without hesitation Taehyung runs in the direction of his friend's room, bursting through the doors to see Jimin standing by the window.


He sees him wipe his eyes before turning around, they are swollen and red, and without saying a word Taehyung walks over and pulls Jimin into a hug. Jimin’s hands wrap around Taehyung as tears fall down, neither of them speaking, the room only filled with the occasional sob.

“What if they kill him?” Jimin whispers.

“We'll find him before that happens.”


“What does this mean?” You stare blankly at the table.

Namjoon runs his hands through his hair in frustration. “I don’t know.”

“I guess that means it’s back to just searching.” Yoongi rests his chin on his elbow and you sigh.

“Do you think Jimin is okay?” Jungkook asks.

“I hope so, he looked really upset,” Jin says while slouching on the table.

“Regardless, we’re gonna have to come up with another plan.” Namjoon paces back and forth.

“Should we all go check on him?” 

“Yeah, I guess we can see if he’s up for it.”

Everyone gets up and heads to the hallway, you’re the last one left in the room, your mind is lost in thought before you realize everyone is already gone. You’re about to follow behind when you feel a chill run down your spine. You glance around, trying to see if anyone is nearby that you hadn’t noticed, but there is no one.

“That’s weird,” you mutter to yourself, slowly creeping around the room, trying to lean over corners and in crevices to catch any sign of something out of the ordinary, but still nothing.

“Y/n?” Hoseok calls from the hall before appearing in the doorway. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” you breathe out and continue to look around cautiously, but still can't seem to find anything out of the ordinary. “I’m fine, I thought I felt something strange, but I think I’m just imagining things.”

“Okay, we're all in Jimin’s room.” You nod and he turns to walk down the hall, and you follow behind.

When you get there, everyone is sitting in a circle around the room, Jimin is sitting on the edge of his bed, his head resting on Taehyung's shoulder. Taehyung makes eye contact with you, and you give him a sad smile and stop to stand in the doorway.

“Look,” Namjoon starts, “I know things are looking bleak right now, but we can’t lose hope.” Everyone's eyes are lost in space, no one knows what to do next, what to do now that we’ve lost our only advantage. “We have to stick together, keep our minds straight, and things will work out… I know they will.”

“Well look at you, you’ve really come a long way after all these years. I mean, it has been a long time.” 

Everyone snaps the head up in your direction, but you’re not the one who spoke. You step to the side and turn around, and there’s a young woman standing in front of you. They instantly get to their feet, their expressions stone cold, each of them looking like they're about to pounce. You’ve never seen her before, but the aura pulsating around her has you trembling in place. She is beautiful, more beautiful than anyone you’ve ever seen, it’s almost inhuman how flawless she appeared to be.

“Hyung, how did she get in here?” Namjoon asks, his voice serious.

“I don’t know, the barrier’s still up,” Yoongi responds, and she takes a few steps further into the room. 

“Wow, you brought a welcoming party for me? How sweet.” She pauses in front of you, eyeing you up and down with a glare before turning to face you. You jump as she takes her fingers and runs them through your hair. 

“Don’t fucking touch her,” Taehyung snaps.

“She’s really pretty, Taetae,” she smiles wickedly, “It’s unfortunate.” She turns back to the group of men and steps towards them, you can finally breathe again, and you quickly re-run the conversation that just took place in your head. ‘Who is she? And how does she know Taehyung so well? It couldn’t be…’

“Wow, I’ve never seen so many men look at me with so much hatred at once,” she laughs.

“No one wants you here, Soyoung.” That's when your eyes go wide, and your attention locks on the young woman. ‘This is Soyoung?’

“Aww, don’t be so mean, Taehyung.” She walks over to him and his body stiffens. “It’s been such a long time, you haven't changed a bit, well besides the peasant clothes.” Taehyung lurches forward, but Jimin puts his hands on his chest to hold him back.

“Taehyung, calm down.” He fights back against his friend's grip.

“Let go of me, Jimin.”

“Oh!” Soyoung turns to Jimin with a grin. “So you’re the cutie he kept crying over.” Jimin's expression drops. “I must say, Taemin does have good taste.” She leans closer. “Did you enjoy the present we left you?”

This time it’s both Taehyung and Jungkook that have to grab onto Jimin, who struggles as the two boys hold him back. You swear he would have tried everything in his power to kill her right then and there.

“What do you want, Soyoung?” Hoseok asks.

She happily spins around to face him. “Well, what else?” The smile slowly drops from her face as she turns her head to Namjoon. “Revenge.”

“Revenge for what?” Jungkook sneers.

“For sending me back into the depths of hell.” Now you’re completely lost, and Taehyung looks just as confused as you. “Why else would I pay my underlings such a visit?” The room goes silent.

“What are you talking about?” Taehyung speaks up.

“You’re only Taehyung’s sire.” Jimin glances at the women in the center of the room and then all the men surrounding, and she starts to laugh, almost hysterically, resting her hands on her knees as you recollected herself. She waltzes over to Namjoon, whose gaze is now locked on the being in front of him. 

“So you never told them?” 

“Told us what?” Taehyung asks as she shifts over to Jin, running the back of her palm against his cheek, his expression is stone cold, almost as if she isn't there.

“You’re not the only one here I sired... Isn’t that right Jinnie?” His eyes beam up into hers, but he doesn't answer. 

“You’re lying.”

She steps away from Jin and begins to walk over to Taehyung, tilting her head to the side. “Now, why would I lie? Maybe it’s your trust in your friends that you should be questioning instead of me.”

“They wouldn't hide that from me,” he mumbles, and looks up to both his hyungs, but neither of them meet his gaze, “Right?”

“Did they tell you that Namjoon was the one who summoned me into the human world? You know, one hundred and fifty years ago? And, right after that, I made my way to a small village, and met some poor farm boy.“ Taehyung’s sight doesn’t shift from Namjoon or Jin. “Love really does make you do stupid things… I bet Namjoon didn’t even mention who his sire is.” 

“Why should I believe you?”

“Why else would I send so many of my good servants after you? Just because I’m your sire?” Steps closer to him. “Sorry to break it to you darling, but you're not that special.” She pats his cheek. “I’m coming after your group to get back at the ones who sealed me away, both your constant searching is what got me cornered, so the fact that you’re here just makes it all the more fun.” She paces in front of him. “Though, I did pick up a second target…That little pet of yours.” He knows she’s referring to you, he takes a deep breath to try to keep himself under control as she walks back into the center of the room.

“So, what are you trying to accomplish?” Yoongi grabs her attention.

“So nice of you to ask.” She paces around the circle. “I’m trying to finish what I started all those years ago.”

“You’re trying to open a portal?”

“Yes, but unfortunately it requires a lot of human blood. I couldn’t perform the spell back then, but now there are more humans than the world knows what to do with.”

“So that’s why the attacks have been increasing,” Hoseok states.

“Look who’s smart.” She continues to walk between each person.

“But what do you want with her?” Jimin speaks up, and her lips curl up. 

“Did you know, when a vampire constantly feeds from a single human, the side effects of the bite make that human’s blood much more powerful?” You swallow nervously as the eyes in the room all gradually travel to you, and Soyoung leans in towards Taehyung. “And I bet you’ve fed from her a lot… haven’t you?” she whispers, but he doesn’t respond, “That blood is the equivalent of dozens of humans… she’ll make the process much faster.” She straightens back up and smiles. “When my men told me you fell in love with a human, I knew I had to see it for myself… but honestly, it didn’t surprise me.”

Taehyung lets out a breath, filled with anger, “I’ll kill you.”

“Well I’d love to stick around and see you try, but I think you guys have a lot to talk about. Maybe you should really get to know the people around you before you put your trust in them.”

Taehyung suddenly lunges for her, but before he can reach her, her entire body is engulfed in a cloud of black mist, and once it clears, she’s completely gone. Taehyung shouts in anger and Yoongi runs over to him.

“Taehyung, calm down!” He places his hands on his holders. “It was an illusion. She was never really here...” Taehyung takes a breath and straightens up. No one speaks for a moment.

“Hyung… She was lying, right?” Taehyung turns to Jin and Namjoon. “Right?” Neither of them speak, they just look up at him as he waits for a response.

“Taehyung...” Jin sighs and steps closer, but Taehyung backs away, shaking his head. 

“Tell me the truth.”

“It’s true.” Namjoon slowly lifts his head up. “Everything she said was true.”

Chapter Text

*150 years in the past*

“Jin, how are you feeling?” the young man asks, placing a small water bowl on the bedside table. He takes a cloth and dips them into the water before ringing it out and placing it over the elder's forehand.

“I’m okay, Namjoon. I just need to rest more.” He coughs a few times and shuts his eyes again.

“Hyung, you’ve been saying that for weeks. You’re getting worse.”

Jin shakes his head. “Don’t worry about me, okay? You have to get to work.”

“Not if you’re still sick.” He places his hand in Jin's.

“If you don’t, we won’t have enough to pay the tax collectors.”

“If it weren’t for those bastards we’d be able to afford medicine for you.”

“Hey.” Jin opens his eyes. “Don’t worry about me. Go.”


Reluctantly Namjoon agrees, sadly being a busboy isn’t the best paying job, but it made enough for them to get by, so that’s all that mattered at the moment.

As he’s carrying a large bag of flour over his shoulder, Namjoon trips, falling to the ground and getting covered in dirt.

“Watch where you’re going you roach!” a large, wealthy man spits out, and Namjoon grits his teeth.

“Asshole,” he mutters under his breath. When he looks over at the bag, it's spilled open. “Damn it!” He yells and picks the bag up, careful to not spill any more than what already has.


Later that day Namjoon's boss found out about the bag, rather than getting simply tripped, he received a slap to the back of the head and a deducted pay.

When he walks to his small house and peers into the doorway of the bedroom Jin is still fast asleep, sweat running down his forehead while his body is trembling from the cold. Namjoon reaches into his pocket and pulls out the small amount of coins he received from work, not nearly enough to get help for his partner.

“There has to be something.” He rubs his hand on his neck in frustration.

He sighs and picks his coat back up. It is now night time, and Namjoon was roaming the streets of his town. There weren’t many people out besides the drunk men at the local tavern. Reluctantly, he heads inside. He wasn’t there to drink, he didn’t have the cash to be wasting it like that, but to simply get his mind off things. 

He takes a seat at one of the bar stools and sighs. He rested his chin on his hands, looking down at the table.

“Having a rough night?” Namjoon looks up and sees a young bartender on the other side of the counter.

“Yeah, you could say that.”

The man takes a large wooden cup and fills it with beer. He slides the cup across the counter, “Would you like to talk about it?”

“I don’t have any money.”

“It’s on the house.” Namjoon raises a brow, but accepts the drink. He practically chugs the whole thing before slamming the cup back down on the counter. “So what’s bothering you?”

“My friend is sick. Really sick. And I don’t have the money to get him any help.” The man's eyes become sympathetic, and Namjoon takes another gulp before continuing. “I just don’t know what else to do. At this rate… I don’t think he’s going to recover.”

The bartender pauses before speaking. “Have you ever thought about looking into witchcraft?”


“Yeah, you know, magic, spells, witches? You might be able to find something.”

“I don’t believe in that kind of stuff.”

“Well it wouldn’t hurt to try.” He takes the empty cup out of Namjoon's hands and refills it.

“Where do you even start to look for that stuff?”

“Check out the local library. You can read right?” Namjoon nods. Surprisingly, before his parents died, his father had taught him to read, though it isn’t a skill he really needs in his day to day life. “I suggest you start there. There are a lot of books on the subject.”

“I mean, I guess it’s worth a shot. I have nothing to lose.”

“Exactly. But make sure you stay away from the dark magic stuff, that might get you into some trouble.”

“You sound like you have experience with this kind of stuff.”

“Me? Oh, no, I just find it interesting. I’ve heard a lot of stories working here too, though a lot of them might be drunken nonsense.”

They both go silent, and Namjoon takes his cup and finishes it. “I better get going. Thanks for the advice.” He stands up from his chair and starts to walk away. “Oh, I’m Namjoon by the way.”

“Yoongi,” the bartender grins.


The next day Namjoon had woken up early to head to the library. He was now surrounded by countless books. Some about herbs, others about medicine, and some about magic. With each turn of the page Namjoon grew less and less skeptical. It seemed there were various spells that could be used for healing, but each of them required a being with magic called a ‘warlock,’ and he had no clue where to look for one, let alone find one who would help him.

He slams the book closed and sighs.

“This was stupid. I should’ve just taken more shifts to get more money.” But even if he did, it would take weeks to save up enough to buy medicine.

Namjoon stands up from the table and picks all the books back up. He carries them back to the bookshelf when he notices an old leather book on the top shelf. He hadn’t seen that one before. He reaches up and pulls it from its place.

The book was old. The pages were wrinkled and yellow, the pages barely holding themselves together. There were dark splatters on some pages that could have easily been dried blood. He brushes the dust off the cover, and in the center was a large upside down pentagram. 

He opens the books and flips through the pages. Drawings of demons, and the underworld represented in black ink. He skims through, trying to find any information that may help him. Finally, he turns the page to a picture of a young woman, labeled ‘the daughter of death.’ 

Namjoon takes a seat back at the table, trying to read every bit of information as he can handle. As he’s reading, something catches his eye. He re-read over the line.

“If summoned, this demon can grant her power to the being who called her...” He traces his fingers along the line. “Ability to save those from death, or even grant immortality…” he mutters to himself.

Curious, he flips a few more pages until she finds the header ‘summoning,’ but the page is hard to read. There are scribbles scattered along the page, as if someone was trying to write something over the words.

‘Summoning the demon requires no magic ability. In order to call her fourth, one must create the demonic symbol with their blood, and say the spell below.’ He looked down at the drawing of the symbol, followed by a spell in another language, but under the drawing was a small message written in dark brown ink. The words ‘do not summon’ are scribbled.

Namjoon closes the book. “This must’ve been the ‘dark’ magic Yoongi was talking about…” He runs his hand through this hair. He looks out the window into the morning sky. “Is it really worth it?”

He spends a few minutes watching the birds fly over the small field before standing up. He takes the book and places it in his bag, leaving the library.


“Jin, I’m home.” Namjoon walks into the room, but instead of hearing a response, he hears frantic breathing. Panicked, Namjoon runs into the room. Jin is curled into a fetal position on the ground, struggling to breathe. Namjoon rushes on his knees to try and help.

“Jin?! Can you hear me?” He places his hands on his face. He was still trying separately to breathe, but he was able to nod his head. Namjoon quickly takes Jin's shirt and tries to loosen it. He manages to sit him upright slightly. “Hey, look at me. Deep breaths okay?” Namjoon rubs his hand on Jin's back, and begins to take deep breaths for Jin to follow. “Okay? Breathe in.” He takes a slow breath, and Jin does the same. “And out.” He empties the air out of his lungs. He repeats this a few times, and finally Jin's lungs seem to clear up enough.

“I’m sorry.” He manages to speak quietly.

“Don’t try to talk.” His body is dripping in sweat, his fever hasn’t let up. “I’m gonna get you some water, okay?” He nods.

Namjoon gets up and picks up the bucket. He walks outside to the water pump and places the bucket before pumping the large valve.

When he returns, Jin is seated on the bed once again. Namjoon walks over to the table and gets the large spoon. He fills it and holds it up to Jin's lips, who slowly takes the handle and gulps down the water. Neither of them speak and Namjoon gives him a few more spoonfuls.


“Hmm?” He places the spoon into the bucket.

“I want you to promise me something.”

“Of course.” He continues to fiddle with the water.

“Promise me you’ll take care of yourself.”

Namjoon pauses and looks up to Jin. “Why does it sound like you’re saying goodbye?”

He takes a breath. “Namjoon, we both know I don’t have much time left.”

“No,” Namjoon's voice drops, “Don’t talk like that. I don’t want to hear it.” He tries to turn away, but Jin grabs his shoulder. He pulls him into a hug. At first Namjoon doesn’t respond, but Jin tightens his grip, and eventually Namjoon brings his hands up. After a minute of standing in silence Namjoon sobs. A tear begins to fall from Jin’s eye as well, and they both hold each other.

“Promise me,” Jin croaks, “Promise me you’ll stay strong. Promise me you won’t hold yourself back from being happy.”

“I can’t promise that.”

“Please Namjoon.” Jin pulls away. He brings his hand up to rest on Namjoon's cheek. He nods as another tear falls and he tries to look away. “Hey.” He lifts his eyes back up. “I love you.”

“...I love you too.”


It’s midnight; Namjoon is standing outside his home, with a knife in his hand, he’s playing with it as he leans against the wall in thought, Jin has already gone to bed. He takes a look into the window, eyeing Jin's peaceful body one last time. 

“Forgive me.” Without any hesitation Namjoon slices the palm of his hand. He winces slightly, but twists his wrist upwards to prevent anything from spilling. He walks out into the large patch of grass outside his home and begins to walk in a circle. Dripping his blood onto the ground. He then starts to draw a large upside down star in the center.  He backs away from the pentagon and picks up the old leather book. He flips to the bookmarked page and begins to recite the words inscribed. 

He finishes speaking, and the world around him remains silent, then suddenly the symbol on the ground begins to glow red. The ground starts to tremble slightly as black mist begins to seep from the pentagon. Namjoon backs away as it grows closer. A large orange light flashes in front of him, and he has to bring his hands up to cover his eyes. 

After a moment, the light fades away, and Namjoon can finally open his eyes. When he looks over at the circle, there is a young woman standing in the center. She is beautiful, wearing a long black dress as she looks around. She gazes up at the sky and takes a deep breath. Finally, she looks at the man in front of her.

“You.” She takes a few steps forward. He notices the pentagon is no longer there. “Are you the one that summoned me?” she asks, but he is still in shock.

“I- um, y-yes. I’m Namjoon.”

“I’m Soyoung.” She gives him a warm smile, easing him slightly. “I would thank you for bringing me here, but of course I’m sure you have ulterior motives.” She squints her eyes.

“Well, yes.” 

She laughs and takes a step closer. “So what is it? Strength? Money? Power? What is it you want?” 

“Actually, it’s not me I want you to use your powers on.” She tilts her head. “I have someone dear to me that is dying. I need you to heal him.”

She nods and starts to pace back and forth. “I don’t know if you knew this, but I’m not exactly a healer. I have dark magic, not light.”

“But I thought you can save people from death, even make them immortal.”

“Well yes, I can. But… it comes with a cost.”

“But you can do it?”

“Yes.” She smiles. “I can.”

“Then please.” He steps closer to her and takes her hands. “Please help him.” His eyes are pleading into hers.

“Where is he?”


Namjoon leads Soyoung over to their home. He opens the door and walks her inside as he leads her to the bedroom, and she follows behind. She looks over at Jin who’s sound asleep.

“Can you save him?” Namjoon rubs his hands together, nervously.

“I can.” Namjoon lets out a breath of relief. “But, you need to leave.”

“What? Why?”

“Just trust me, you’re not going to want to be in here.” He doesn’t move for a moment, giving her a skeptical look, but he then agrees and nods. He steps out of the room and closes the door. 

After a couple of minutes Namjoon begins to grow uneasy. He just left the love of his life alone with a demon. He sat down in a chair and bounced his leg nervously. Suddenly he hears a large thud from the next room. He stands up and looks at the door.

“Soyoung?” he calls out, but there’s no response. The silence is then followed by another thud. 

Namjoon approaches the door, reaching his hand out to the knob. He pauses reluctantly, remembering how Soyoung told him not to enter, but he pushes the door open, and what he sees is horrific.

Jin was on the ground covered in blood, as Soyoung lent over his body. There was blood all over his lips, and his eyes were open, but not moving. Namjoon's body collapses to the ground as he wails out. He crawls over to Jin’s body as Soyoung stands up.

“I told you not to come in.”

“What did you do?!” Namjoon screams as he places his hand on Jin’s face.

“I saved him. Like I said, thing’s come with a cost.” She walks towards the door. “You brought this on yourself,” she grins evilly. Namjoon is about to respond, but before he can speak she disappears, running off into the night. He looks down at Jin, tears spilling from his eyes as he tries to wipe away the smeared blood trailing from his neck and onto the side of his face.

“I’m sorry,” he sobs, “This is all my fault.” Namjoon leans down and kisses his cheek, the taste of blood passing his lips.


It feels like hours pass as Namjoon holds Jin’s body. He looks into Jin’s lifeless eyes when he notices they’ve changed color, they are no longer their usual shade of brown, but instead, are bright red. Just as he’s about to lean closer, Jin's entire body jolts up. Namjoon flings backwards as Jin gasps for air, he’s on his hands and knees, his eyes squeezed shut. 

“Jin?” Namjoon calls from behind, but Jin doesn’t respond, he’s groaning in pain, holding his stomach, “Jin, what’s wrong?” His body is shaking violently. “Jin… is that you?”

Namjoon’s body is instantly pinned to the ground, so fast that he can’t even see. Jin is holding both his arms down, and he is too strong to push him off. He manages to open his eyes to see Jin hovered over his body, his red eyes beating down into his. He is panting through his mouth, large fangs visible. 


Next thing he knows, he feels a sharp pain in his neck, his body pulsing as a numb feeling takes over, his body growing weaker and weaker with every second as his breathing becomes shallow. He looks up to the ceiling as bright white begins to cover his vision until his heart stops beating.


Soyoung skips through the forest with a smile on her face, humming to herself happily, regardless of the chaos she’d just caused. After leaving Namjoon she ran to a local town nearby, eager to see what this world has to offer.

She walks past a large field before heading to the center of town, all the men were eyeing her, and she was well aware. Every so often, she would throw them a wink, or wave to get their attention. Now that she is free, she can do whatever she wants with whomever.

“You’d think this town would have some better looking guys than this.” She sighs to herself.

She walks to the local tavern and heads inside, taking a seat at one of the tables. There are countless young men gazing at her, but none of them strike her interest. She wants to find one that is special, one that is different then all the others...

Suddenly, she feels a light tap on her shoulder. There’s a young boy standing there with an adorable smile on his face.

“Hi, I’m Taehyung.”

Chapter Text

“Hey? Hey! Wake Up,” a familiar voice says, and Namjoon groans, his head is pounding and his throat extremely dry, “Namjoon, wake up.” His eyes flutter open, he’s not in his home, in fact he’s in the middle of an alleyway, his back leaning up against a concrete wall. 

“Are you alright?” Namjoon looks up to see none other than Yoongi knelt in front of him, for some reason his eyes are filled with sadness. “Here.” He holds out a strange bottle. “You’ll need this.” Namjoon takes the bottle and unscrews the cap.

“What is this?”

“Blood,” he says, and Namjoons eyes go wide. He’s about to return the bottle when a smell reaches his nostrils, and without hesitation he brings the bottle to his lips and gulps down every last drop, while Yoongi just watches him drink. When he removes the bottle from his lips, he looks at the man in front of him.

“Where am I? And how did -oh my god!” Namjoon suddenly notices the dead body at the other end of the alley, and he slides back.

“He’s dead,” Yoongi states, and Namjoon snaps up, “I’m guessing you don’t remember anything?” He shakes his head. “Well, you died, let’s get that one out of the way first.” He gives a sad laugh. “I found you feeding on this man late last night. I smelt blood, but the last person I was expecting to find was you. I already knew something had happened when I couldn’t sense your heartbeat like I did before. You passed out from exhaustion after drinking all his blood.”

“Who is he?”

Yoongi shrugs. “Some wealthy drunk man. He was already dead when I found you.” Namjoon nods and sits there for a second to think, and that’s when one notices it. Yoongi doesn’t have a heartbeat.

“You’re, you’re a-”

“Vampire? Yeah, so are you.” Namjoon shakes his head.

“I- I don’t understand… how…”

“You must’ve gotten bit last night, and that vampire's blood had to have been in your system, or else you would have died for real.” Namjoon presses his hand to his forehead.

“Jin.” He stands up and quickly starts walking down the alley.

“Hey!” Yoongi chases after him. “Where are you going?”

“I need to find Jin.”


“My friend, the one… the one who bit me.” Yoongi pauses for a second, but continues to walk alongside Namjoon.


They finally make it back to the small house. When he enters the bedroom, blood is splattered everywhere, and against the back wall, a small figure is curled up.

“Jin?” he calls out, and Jin lifts his head up, his eyes widen as he sees Namjoon standing in the doorway, who runs over and kneels down.

“Oh my god.” Jin sits up and the two of them embrace one another. Namjoon can feel Jin's tears soaking his shirt, he must've been so afraid, so confused.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Namjoon sobs.

Yoongi walks over to the two of them and taps Namjoon on the shoulder, pulling him away to see him holding out another small bottle. “He’s gonna need this.”

“Thank you.” Yoongi nods and Namjoon takes the bottle to give to Jin, and he too instantly chugs the entire thing down.

When they both finally calm down, Namjoon sits against the wall and starts to explain everything to Jin: he tells him about his research, and how he summoned Soyoung to try and save him, but that he had no idea this is what would’ve happened. Even looking back on his action now, Namjoon can see how reckless his plan was, he was so desperate he didn't even ask Soyoung what the consequence of her actions would entail, he never knew that by saving Jin from his illness, he would lose his humanity. 

“So…” Jin starts, “I died?”

“Yeah,” Namjoon laughs, “We both did.” The room goes silent for another moment.

“I’m sorry, Jin.” He reaches down and places his hand on top of his. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.”

“What’s done is done. Your heart was in the right place, but now we have a whole list of issues that I don’t even know where to start.”

“You and me both.”

“I told you not to get involved in dark magic,” Yoongi comments.

“Yeah well, sorry I didn’t have a warlock on hand,” he says with a laugh, and he three of them chuckle quietly.

“So what about Soyoung?” Jin asks.

“I don’t know. She disappeared after she killed you. She probably knew you’d attack me, but what she didn't count on was me surviving. Who even knows how far she is now...”

“I’m guessing she’ll be causing chaos,” Yoongi adds.

“What do you mean?”

“She escaped hell, she’s gonna cause it. A lot of people are going to die, maybe worse,” he looks down at the ground, and Namjoon sighs. 

“We have to do something.” He looks into Jin’s eyes.

“Are you crazy?”

“You’re going to get yourself killed, for real this time.” Yoongi shakes his head.

“I started this. If people are going to die because of me… I can’t just sit here. We need to find her.”


A couple of weeks have gone by since then, and Yoongi has taught both men how to feed on their own, now they spend their time traveling from town to town in search of news of Soyoung, or increases in deaths.

“I heard a family of farmers all disappeared from this one town. I say we give it a look.” Jin points at a map.

“You sure it’s not just a coincidence?” Yoongi asks.

“I don't think so, I asked if they had any newcomers, and a tavern owner mentioned a young woman passed through.” 

“Alright, we should head in that direction then.” Namjoon straightens up.

“If she keeps heading that way, she’ll reach the city,” Jin says holding up the map.

Yoongi squints his eyes and traces the path “She’s looking for a warlock.” He mumbles.


“That’s why she’s heading to the city... She’s trying to find a warlock.”

“A warlock? For what?” Namjoon leans closer to look at the map.

“I don’t know. All I know is warlocks are rare, but the majority of them are in the city areas...They like to live luxuriously.”

“Hey, Yoongi?” Namjoon asks as he starts to think.


“If there’s a spell to summon Soyoung here, do you think there’s a spell to send her back?”

He presses his lips together in thought. “I don’t know… I would be shocked if there wasn’t one though.”

“So, you think there is one?”

“No guarantee, but I would say it’s a safe bet. But, I’m guessing it will be a lot harder to send her back then it was to get her here. We’ll probably need magic.”

“Well it’s a good thing we’re headed to the city.” Namjoon straightens, but as he takes a step back he looks at Yoongi.

“...You know where getting really far from home… Are you sure you still want to come with us?” Namjoon still isn’t entirely sure why he is still helping him and Jin, he mentioned feeling guilty for sending him off to the library in the first place, but staying with them could easily get him killed.

Yoongi then lets out a sad laugh. “It’s not like I have anyone missing me...” A silence washes over the room, holding both Jin and Namjoon’s attention. “...That place wasn’t my home anyway, it was more of a temporary living situation.”

“You don’t have any family?” Jin asks, and Yoongi shakes his head.

“I’ve been dead for decades, my family died years ago, besides they didn’t really care about me when I was alive.” Both men give him a sympathetic look.

“Can I ask how you died?”

Yoongi’s lips curl up into a smirk. “I- uh, I went out with a group of friends and got drunk, then ended up getting into a bar fight.” Namjoon chuckles, Yoongi seems like the last person who would get into a fist fight. “I won, of course.” Jin smirks. “But I got a few injuries, and a woman said she wanted to help treat them. She had been watching me the whole night, and she said she liked my spirit, and as things got a little... heated... I guess the smell of blood was too much, and she bit me.”

“You don’t seem too sad about it.” Namjoon points out, and he laughs.

“My life hadn’t been going anywhere anyway. I wanted to pursue music, and my family thought it was a waste of time, pretty much gave up on me by the time I was in my teens. I was barely making a living, working long jobs and being treated like shit. In the end, it’s not like I lost much, the only difference is I no longer need to pay for food.” Jin walks over and puts his arm around Yoongi.

“Well from now on, you have us.”


Unfortunately, it took a lot longer for the three of them to reach their destination, months in fact. They ended up making lots of stops in towns to ensure they were on the right path, but Yoongi was able to confirm the names of two warlocks in the city, and where they could find them. 

“Wow!” Jin’s jaw drops open. “This place is massive.”

“Yeah, that means there’s a whole lot of places we need to check.” Namjoon comments as they walk. “Where to first, Yoongi?”

“Well, according to others, we should be able to find one of the warlocks at the late night taverns. Apparently, they enjoy the attention.”

“Do you know which one?” He takes the map and gives it a look.

“Here.” He points to a location not too far from them. Luckily, it was already dark, meaning there would be people there.

“Let’s go.


They enter the large building, drunk men are scattered around at tables, mumbling around aimlessly as the three of them cautiously look around.

“Can I help you guys?” A young man sitting at a table with a cup in his hand. The three of them turn, and Yoongi raises a brow. 

“Um, no. We’re just looking for someone.” Jin says to the man who looks at them skeptically.

“Maybe I could help.” The young man smiles brightly.

“Come on, let's go.” Namjoon tugs Jin along, but Yoongi doesn’t move. “What’s wrong?” he turns to the older.

“You’re not human,” Yoongi says, not breaking eye contact with the young man. The two men stop in the tracks. Now that he said it, Namjoon can’t sense any heartbeat in this man.

“I can say the same about you.” He raises a brow.

“Where not here to cause any trouble.” Namjoon tries to step in.

“Calm down, I’m not gonna cause a scene. I’m just wondering why three vampires have come waltzing into a place like this.” He rests his chin on his wrist. ”I’ve never seen you guys before.” The three of them look at one another.

“We’re looking for Soobin or Yeonjun. Do you happen to know them by any chance?”

”You’re looking for warlocks?” he asks, and the three of them look at one another before nodding. 

“It’s important,” Namjoon states.

“...I do know of them as a matter of fact.” The three men’s expressions lighten. “Yeonjun hasn’t been around for some reason, but Soobin is actually here.” He points to the far corner, where a tall dark haired man sat on his own. “Can I ask why you need him?”

“It’s kind of a long story.” The man nods in response.

“Can I at least ask your names?” The three of them properly introduce themselves, and the man smiles. 

“So, what’s your name?” Yoongi asks.


Chapter Text

“You guys go talk to him, he might be intimidated if there’s a large group.”

“Alright,” Namjoon nods, and the two of them head across the room, meanwhile Yoongi takes a seat at the table, opposite of Hoseok.

“You guys seem really serious,” Hoseok comments.

“Yeah, well we’ve been trying to get here for some time, warlocks aren’t exactly easy to come by.” He glances at the younger man. “Then again neither are vampires.” Hoseok’s lips curl up. “Are you part of a clan?”

“No,” Hoseok shakes his head with a grin, “There aren’t really any clans around here, at least none that are local to the area.” Yoongi nods in response.

“...Are you just by yourself?” he asks, and the man presses his lips together, his eyes looking down at the table as the bright smile fades from his face.

“I’m taking care of my sister.” He lifts his eyes back up, but Yoongi still gives him a blank expression. “She’s been having a hard time getting around with her old age, and her kids have had a lot on their plates lately.” The air between the two of them goes silent for a moment, before Yoongi speaks again.

“Does she know?” he asks, and a small bit of Hoseok’s smile returns.

“Yeah… she does.” He tilts his head to the side. “She was the one who begged them to turn me...”

Yoongi looks at him skeptically, but after a moment of pondering he seems to reach a conclusion. “You were going to die?”

Hoseok slowly nods his head, but there isn't much sadness, it’s more like he’s confirming the fact. If his sister is elderly, then that would mean this happened many years ago, perhaps it is something that he’s already accepted.

“She begged the doctors to do anything, and he happened to be a vampire.” Yoongi follows along. “He told her what would happen, but she just wanted me to live.” There’s another short silence before either of them speak again.

“She must really love her brother then,” Yoongi says, and a smile spreads over Hoseok's face.


Namjoon and Jin take a seat opposite Soobin, the tall warlock raises a brow at the two unfamiliar men across from him.

“Can I help you?” Namjoon and Jin look back between one another.

“We need your help.” Soobin sighs and glances at them.

“Sorry, I don’t do jobs.” He goes to stand, but Namjoon grabs his arm.

“This isn’t a regular job… A lot of people's lives are at stake.” Soobin tilts his head to the side. “We need you to seal a demon away.”

Soobin returns to his seat, curiosity imminent in his expression, and he brings his hands up to rest on the table top. Namjooon looks back over to Jin, who nods his head, and Namjoon then begins to speak. 

They spend the next few minutes explaining their situation: how Namjoon was looking for a cure, how he summoned her as a last resort, and how they died, and then explains how the three of them have been searching for her since, coming to the conclusion that she was looking for someone with more magic power. He follows along, listening attentively as they explain their journey over the last few months. They tell him how they’re looking for someone to help seal Soyoung away, but they needed a warlock to do so.

“You’re right. There is a spell to send her back. But you’ll need to find her first,” Soobin explains. 

Namjoon sighs. “Do we even know where to start?”

“Well, she’s in the city,” Soobin states.

“How do you know?” he perks up.

“She went to Yeonjun recently, asking for help, but of course he said no. Yeonjun doesn’t like using dark magic, and to avoid her angry reaction he’s been laying low in his home.” They both nod. “Also, there was another young vampire passing through here, he was looking for a young woman who matched the description of Soyoung. Was he with you perhaps?”

“No.” Jin shakes his head.

“Hmm, maybe it was just a coincidence...”

“So how can we catch her?” Namjoon cuts in.

“You said Soyoung bit you right? So she’s your sire?” Jin nods. “Well, sire’s have unique connections to their underlings, you now share some of the same blood, that’s what determines who your sire is, not necessarily who bit you. If you use a spell, you can call out to her to summon her, but she has to be willing to come.”

Namjoon shakes his head. “Why would she come?”

“Well I don’t see why she would see Jin as a threat. After all, the last time she saw him he was dead on the floor.”

“Still, I don’t see why she would put herself out in the open like that.” Namjoon says, and the three of them continue to think in silence. 

“When I call her, is it like a message kind of call, or like a feeling?” Jin asks, and Soobin pauses to think.

“I believe it’s like a telepathic call, from what I’ve heard.”

“So what if I tell her know what she’s doing, and say I have a warlock?” Namjoon and Soobin look at him quizzingly. “She’s trying to get more magic, so maybe she’ll be tempted to hear me out if I have something she wants.”

“I guess it would be worth a shot,” Soobin says.

“Okay, so we call her, but then what?” Namjoon asks.

“I’ll cast a spell on the ground to trap her in place over the pentagon. Then we can do the spell to send her back.”

“...Why are you so willing to help us?”

“If what Yeonjun said is true, she’s the real deal. I don’t want to see any more people get hurt.”


It’s the next day, and the sun has just set. There is a large field near the outskirts of the city, Soobin had insisted on going there to prevent any bystanders from getting hurt or seeing anything. Everyone was hiding in the foliage besides Jin and Soobin, though he is standing significantly behind as a precaution. Hoseok had even asked to come along to provide any assistance, which they greatly accepted.

“Are you sure this won't drain all your power?” Namjoon asks Soobin from behind.

“There’s no guarantees in any of this, Namjoon.”

He’s about to speak again when Jin steps out into the field, so he backs away and hides himself. Jin walks over the large pentagram drawn in Soobin’s blood, the grass hiding it just enough for Soyoung to not notice, and he then closes his eyes to try to focus and begins to recite the spell he practiced with Soobin. 

The world goes silent, nothing happening as the minutes tick by, so Jin turns around in defeat. But just as he begins to walk away he feels a child run down his spine.

“You called?”

Jin spins around. Soyoung is standing in the field a few feet away from him, and Namjoon holds his breath, trying not to make any sound. She isn’t standing over the pentagon, meaning they have to somehow get her over it.

“So, you’re Soyoung?” Jin asks.

“Ah, yes. I guess we didn’t get a proper meeting. I was quite surprised to hear your call after all this time. And that you found a warlock.” She makes eye contact with Soobin. “Impressive.”

Jin walks closer to her, he must have noticed he needs to try and get her further back. “I suppose you’re right. Thing’s got quite messy after you left…”


“I hope Namjoon didn’t suffer. After all, he was quite a sweet boy.” She must have not been aware Namjoon had survived.

“It’s not like I would remember.” He takes another step, but she doesn’t budge.

“It is quite a shame… But, I must ask you something.”

“And what is that?” Jin’s eyes shift between hers.

“Why you brought a whole group of people with you.” Jin's face drops, but she quickly grabs his neck. She lifts him off the ground and he struggles to pull her grip away, and Soobins fingers instantly glow blue.

“Careful, where you aim.” She glares at Soobin, and he freezes, and she leans into Jin’s ear. “You know, you're little group of yours have been a pain in my ass. You and the stupid farm boy. If it weren’t for you I wouldn’t have to keep running off.”

“Then why did you come?” he struggles out, and she smiles wickedly.

“Once I take care of the lot of you, I can open the portable to rain hell on this earth.” Her grip tightens, and Jin starts to gasp for air.

“Jin!” Namjoon runs out from the grass, but Soyoung freezes him in place, a black mist of magic at her fingertips.

“Well, look who it is,” she smiles maliciously, “I guess you should count yourself lucky I’m a messy eater.” Namjoon grits his teeth as he struggles to move.

She manages to lift his boy up and send him flying backwards. She throws Jin’s body on the ground and walks forward. Yoongi rushes in and attempts to throw her backwards, but she dodges his grip and grabs the back of his shirt and pins him to the ground, digging her nails into his skin as she does. Yoongi yells in pain and Namjoon runs over to Jin and pulls him away. 

Suddenly Hoseok runs out of nowhere, faster than anyone would have expected. He charges and manages to knock Soyoung off of Yoongi, throwing her body backwards enough to have her over the pentagram.

“Trap her, now!” Namjoon shouts.

Soobin quickly stands and casts a barrier spell around, his eyes glowing blue matching the light sparkle at his fingertips. A transparent field surrounds Soyoung, barely missing Hoseok on the ground. Soyoung tries to get to her feet fast enough to flee, but it’s no use, and she begins to scream, smashing on the walls holding her in with all her strength. All the boys merely watch and she rages while Soobin kneels on the ground to catch his breath.

“Are you okay?” Yoongi had gotten enough strength to stand again.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” He straightens back and holds his hands out.

“Soobin, you’ll overdo yourself!” Namjoon yells from the ground.

“Doesn’t matter, if we don’t do this now, she’ll break out eventually.” He takes in one last inhale, closing his eyes

Everyone remains silent, and when his eyes open again they're shining a bright blue, and his hands glow. The pentagon begins to glow a bright red, just as it did before, and that’s when Soyoung realizes what’s about to happen, and she begins to slam on the barrier with all her strength.

Suddenly, the ground begins to open, a large orange glow erupting from the earth, and she begins to plead, falling to her knees. The hole begins to spread, opening wider and wider as a force sucks her in. Namjoon looks over at Soobin, whose body is physically becoming weaker; his arms are shaking, and he is struggling to stay upward. Namjoon rushes over and stands behind Soobin, holding his arms up to keep the spell going.

“Don’t let up! Not yet.” Namjoon yells as Soobin’s breathing is becoming more paced and ragid. 

“Namjoon…” His eyes start to become heavy.

The hole is still growing, and Soyoung is struggling to stay on the land, still screaming for help but everyone simply watches. Soyoung looks up to everyone watching her, angry tears running down her face, and just as Soobin is about to give out, her entire body is sucked into the ground. A large orange light bursts forward, causing everyone to cover their eyes, and when it is finally safe to look, she is gone. 

Soobin collapses and Jin rushes over and places his hand on his pulse. “It’s okay. He’s alive.”

Everyone takes a sigh of relief as a wave of silence washes over them, each of them starting to recover from all the chaos.

“What do we do now?” Yoongi asks.

“...I don’t know.” Namjoon stands and looks at the group. “But I think we should stick together.”


Present Day

No one says anything, the room is dead silent. Taehyung is sitting on the edge of Jimin’s bed, his expression is blank, not even you can read what he is thinking. You can feel the tension growing with each passing second, when finally Taehyung's eyes shoot up, burning into Namjoons.

“Everyone knew?” His voice is empty, no emotion coming through.

“I didn’t.” Jimin sits up and looks at Taehyung.

“Me either,” Jungkook says from across the room, leaning on the back wall.

“So the rest of you all knew who I was… and you said nothing.” The other three members look away, and Yoongi nods.

Namjoon rubs his hands together, “Taehyung I-”

“No!” Taehyung snaps as he stands up and everyone jumps at the anger in his voice, “You knew. You knew everything! And you sat there lying to my face… for decades!” You can see the tears building in his eyes.

“Taehyung, look...” Jin reaches out to touch him, but he pulls away.

“I don’t want to fucking hear it.” Jin backs away.

“Tae...” Hobi calls.

“Just shut up!” 

“Tae.” Jimin stands and places his hand on Taehyung's shoulder, but after a second he shrugs him off, and everyone goes quiet. He lifts his head back up and looks at Namjoon, tears clouding his vision as they stream down his face.

“You’re a fucking liar.”

Before anyone can say anything, Taehyung storms out of the room, brushing past you without a second thought. You look around the room at each of the men, everyone looks absolutely defeated. You take a deep breath and rush after Taehyung.

You run down the hallway calling him, and when you enter the main room you manage to see him head outside. 

“Taehyung!” You burst through the doors and catch up to him. You try to grab his hand, but he pulls away, tears still flowing, but they aren’t tears of sadness, they are tears of anger, and betrayal. 

“Look y/n, I just need to be alone right now.” You know that isn't a good idea, there is no telling what he’ll do. 


“Please!” he shouts, and you step backwards, “I- I can’t.” He quickly speeds off, disappearing from sight.

You stand there for a moment, you have no clue what to do. You run your hand through your hair and take a deep breath. You turn around to head inside, you see a figure standing off to the side. It takes you a moment to realize who it is.

“Taemin?” You freeze as you make sure you’re not hallucinating, but it's him. Without thinking, you run up to him and wrap your arms around him to give him a hug, but he doesn’t move.

“How are you here?” You pull away and put your hands on his shoulders. “Are you okay? What happened?” He doesn’t respond. “...Jimin was so worried.”

Slowly he lifts his eyes up to meet yours, sadness reflecting in them. 

“What’s wrong?”

“Y/n...” his voice comes out as a whisper, and you furrow your brows, your eyes shifting between his. 

Suddenly Taemin grabs the back of your neck with one hand and presses a cloth to your mouth with the other. You claw at his wrist, screaming to try and get anyone to hear you, but it’s being muffled by the fabric. You struggle, kicking and grabbing at him with all your strength, but it's no use. 

You look into his eyes as your vision begins to blur, your body going limp as darkness takes over you.

Chapter Text

You're back at the base again. Bright white lighting shining in from the outside. You glance around slightly, the small table was in the center of the room again, but this time there was no one there. Everything else seemed to be in order. You spin around one more time, but when you make it around, you're met with Taehyung sitting across from you at the table.

“Taehyung?” He doesn’t notice you, and you take a step closer.

You manage to get a look at his eyes. This time his eyes were red, and there was no food at the table. His gaze seemed to be locked off in the distance.

“Taehyung, what is it?” He doesn’t respond, he can’t hear you.

You turn your head to see what he is looking at, and across the room there is a dead body. It was lying lifeless on the ground in a pool of blood. Cautiously you get closer, but it only takes a few steps to recognize who it was.

It’s you.

Startled, you jolt backwards, so fast that you stumble and fall to the ground. Your heart was pounding and you could feel your body trembling slightly.

“Y/n?” You jump as you hear your name being called. 

You turn your head around to face the vampire at the table, but he isn’t looking at you, he is still facing the corpse on the ground. You manage to get to your feet and walk over to Taehyung, his gaze never breaking from the body. You kneel down, looking at his face for any sign that he can see you, reaching your hand out and resting it on his lap. That's when his face finally looks down at you, his red eyes beating into yours.

“Y/n?” his voice is worn out, a single tear falling from his face, “Why didn’t you run?”

Your eye’s snap open, your head foggy as you struggle to remember what happened. You look at the ceiling, it’s not somewhere you recognize, that’s when your mind is flooded with memories, chasing after Taehyung, and Taemin grabbing you.

You sit up and look around, you're in a large bedroom, sitting on a soft red couch with your hands and tied together, along with your legs. You take another look at the room, it’s extremely luxurious, not anywhere you thought demons would be hiding. In front of the sofa is a small coffee table, flowers and cups laid across it with several other chairs surrounding it, further behind is a large bed, covered in silk red sheets and a canopy, there are various other dressers and shelves covered in nic nacs and decorations, along with a large window behind you, looking down into the cast city. You sit up to try to get a better look to see where you might be.

“Well, if it isn’t sleeping beauty.”

You turn your attention to find none other than Soyoung standing across the room, and you freeze in your spot, completely terrified to move or say anything. She walks around the small coffee table and steps closer to you, reaching out and running her finger over your cheek. You flinch and squeeze your eye’s shut.

“Pathetic,” she scoffs, running her finger under your jaw to lift your chin up, and you open your eyes to face her, “Are you scared?” You don’t respond, your eyes shift between hers. “You should be, but don’t worry. We’re not going to kill you. Not yet.” She backs away, and you finally take a breath of relief, enough to give you the courage to speak.

“What did you do to Taemin?” She eyes you up and down.

“Whatever do you mean?” She tilts her head to the side with a smirk.

“He… he attacked me. What did you do to him?”

She leans back down, and you feel a chill run down your spine. “I didn’t do anything.” She runs her finger down your nose. “You know… I could let my boys have their fun with you if I wanted.” You swallow, nerves shooting throughout your body. “But for now, I’m just going to let him worry for a bit longer.” You can feel your heart pounding in your chest. Her eyes trial down your neck, and catch the glint of the ruby dangling. She takes it in her fingers, her long, sharp nails catching your eye. 

“This is pretty.” She plays with the chain and watches the gem sparkle. Without warning she tugs it, snapping the chain off your neck.  You flinch at the sudden force, causing a whimper to slip out, and she holds it up as the light glistens on it.

“That’s mine,” you speak up, but she shoot you a look, and you freeze once again.

“You won’t be needing it anymore anyways.” She walks towards the door.

“He’s gonna find me.” You stop in her tracks, spinning around to look at you with a wicked smile.

“Don’t worry… I’m counting on it.”


Hours have passed, it has already passed midnight. Jungkook and Jimin are sitting alone in the main room, unable to get their minds straight. Jin and Namjoon went into their room shortly after Taehyung ran off, while Yoongi and Hobi offered to answer any questions the two of them might have had left, but there weren’t many; both vampires understood why they would have lied, but they do think they should have told Taehyung the truth long ago. 

Jimin’s sitting with his feet up on the table, leaning back in the chair with his eyes shut when the door bursts open, and they shoot up out of their chairs and look at the entrance. Taehyung comes walking in, they can tell he still isn’t in the best state.

“Taehyung?” He lifts his eyes up to look at Jimin. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m here to get y/n,” he starts to head to the hallway.

“What are you talking about?” Jungkook furrows his brows.

Taehyung stops in his tracks. “I went back home but she wasn’t there. She didn’t answer her phone, so I assumed she was still here.”

“Y/n chased after you hours ago.”

“We thought she left with you,” Jimin adds.

Taehyung’s expression turns serious. “I told her I needed to be alone and left her here.”

No one speaks for a second as they all eye one another. Suddenly, Taehyung sprints down the hallway, slamming the door open to his room. He looks around frantically to no avail, so he runs down the hall, Jimin and Jungkook now trailing behind.

He passes Jimin’s room, and just as he’s about to continue he sees your phone on Jimin's dresser. He runs over to pick it up, only to find several missed calls. You left it there when everyone was gathered. Jimin and Jungkook enter and look down at Taehyung's hand.

“Jimin…” He looks up to his friend, fear imminent in his eyes. “You don’t think…” Jimin gives him a worried look.

“I’ll call Mari.” Jungkook runs out of the room.

“I’ll get Yoongi to pull up security footage.” But, before he leaves Jimin places a hand on Taehyung's shoulder, his worst fears now running through his mind.


Yoongi pulls up a chair to the computer, and Taehyung paces behind, biting his nails as it boots up. Jimin is sitting Next to Yoongi, watching the screen.

“I called Mari, she said she hasn’t talked to y/n all day,” Jungkook says, walking into the room.

“Shit,” Taehyung mutters.

“Don’t panic yet, Tae.” Jimin tries to soothe him, but it doesn’t seem to work.The program opens and Yoongi begins typing.

“What happened?” Namjoon, Jin, and Hoseok run into the room. Taehyung glares at the two of them and doesn’t say anything. Namjoon sighs and looks at the others.

“Y/n is missing,” Yoongi states. Taehyung see’s Jin look at him, but he ignores it.

“Alright.” Yoongi starts speeding through hours of footage, all six heads leaning over his shoulder. “There.” He points at the screen and rewinds a second. 

He presses play and all eyes watch the screen. They see you run out of the building, chasing after Taehyung. You grab his hand, and the two of you speak. They see Taehyung quickly disappear and he shallows, already feeling guilty. They see that you don’t move for a moment, but then you suddenly run off screen.

“Wait, where did she go?” Jungkook leans closer.

“It looks like she ran off to something,” Yoongi says.

“Or some one ,” Taehyung says from behind.

“But why would she run towards them?”

“...She wouldn’t… unless it was someone she knew.” He shakes his head.

“You think someone we know is working with them?” Hobi asks.

“You never know, it could be a wolf, maybe a warlock,” Yoongi suggests.

“No, that’s unlikely.” Namjoon leans over the desk.

“Then, what do you think?” Taehyung glares.

He sighs and shakes his head. “Whatever did happen, they’re probably long gone by now.”

“So what the fuck should we do?!” he snaps.

“Taehyung.” Jimin stands up and places his hand on Taehyung’s shoulder. “I know you’re still upset, and you’re scared, but you need to stay calm.” He takes a deep breath. “We’re gonna find her.”

“The best we can do is start looking,” Hoseok says.

“I’ll ask around if anyone has seen anything.” Namjoon straightens up and walks out of the room while Taehyung paces back and forth, running his hand through his hair.

“Taehyung,” Jin grabs his arm, but he tugs it away. “Look, I know you don't want to talk to us, but right now there are more important things happening.”

“No.” He twists his head, looking him straight in the eye. “Just because I’m here doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven you. I just want to find y/n. So don’t go thinking everything’s okay when it’s not.” He heads towards the door.

“Where are you going?” Yoongi calls.

“Where do you think?” He continues towards the doors. “I’m going to find y/n.”


You don’t know how many hours it has been. It is now dark outside, and you aren’t sure if the guys even know you are missing yet. ‘Who knows where Taehyung had run off to.’

You’d managed to hop over from the couch to the soft bed to take a short nap, due to the fact there wasn’t anything else to do, but you couldn’t manage to get to sleep, so now you’re just lying in the center of the mattress. You suddenly feel an eerie presence, and you sit up.

“Look who’s awake.” You snap your head around, Johnny is standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame.

“Johnny,” you mutter coldly.

“Wow, not even a hello? How have you been?” You give him an annoyed look. “Ouch. You know last time your boyfriend really did a number on us, aren’t you glad I’m okay?”

“Well, you did the same to him, so I’m not exactly wallowing in guilt.” He closes the door and walks over to the bed, taking a seat on the edge, making you shift somewhat uncomfortably.

“Don’t worry, I’m not gonna touch you,” he states as he rubs his hands together, “I’m not in to that kind of thing anyway…” You’re somewhat shocked if you’re being honest, but you don’t question it, and you feel a bit of relief.

“Why am I here?” you ask, and he turns to look at you.

“Didn’t Soyoung tell you when she paid you and your friends a visit?”

“But why am I still alive? Wouldn’t you just kill me if she wanted revenge on Taehyung, then she could just use my blood?”

“You’re right. But I don’t know if you noticed, Soyoung likes to play with her victims, get as much pain out as possible, so for that she wants you alive.” You look at him as he stares back at you with something in his eyes, perhaps concern? “You know what that means, right?” Your gaze lowers to the ground as you swallow sharply, your body starting to grow nervous. “I think they're on their way now.”

Your head snaps up as you start to panic. “H- how long do I have?”

He opens his mouth to speak, but is cut off by the abrupt sound of the door open, and your whole body jumps. Soyoung and two other men walk through the door, they’re both tall and buff, and you feel your stomach flip.

“Grab her,” Soyoung instructs, and the two men step over to the bed to reach out and grab you, while Jonny just steps to the side of the room.

“W- what are you doing?” You try to slide away from them, but they cling onto your legs and arms to drag you off the bed as you uselessly squirm.

“Put her on the ground here.” She points at a spot on the floor, and they aggressively tug you over before forcing your knees to the ground as you wince at their rough force.

Once you're in place they finally let go, and you lift your head to look at the women now standing in front of you. She has an evil smirk spread over her face, one that sends a chill down your spine, and you can feel your body begin to tremble. She leans her face down in front of yours, and you back away slightly, making her laugh.

“Let’s have a bit of fun first, shall we?” She lifts one hand up, dark mist swirling around her fingertips, and your breathing begins to panic. “Let’s see how you react…” She takes a step back and begins to wave her fingers around.

At first nothing happens as you sit there in fear, but as her hand continues to flick, your breath gets caught in your throat as a searing pain begins to take over your mind. You cry out loudly as it becomes so overwhelming that it feels like your brain is on fire. Your body slumps forward, and the burn begins to grow, your eyes snapping shut as you scream in agonizing pain. You hit the ground as you hopelessly shriek, your head feeling as if it is about to implode, your arms and legs tugging at the ropes.

“Stop,” someone speaks, and the pain instantly stops. You open your eyes as your chest heaves, your body sprawled out on the ground as sweat drips from your forehead, each of your limbs refusing to move as you slowly recover.

“What?” her voice sounds irritated.

“If you kept going, you would have killed her.” It’s then that you realize it’s Johnny that made her stop. 

“She could’ve handed it for a bit longer.” You can’t see her face, but you can tell she is smiling. Then you feel a light tug on your chin, and open your eyes to see her looking at you. “Now you know what will happen if you disobey.” You swallow as she stands again.

“Sit her back up, let's get this finished quickly!” she yells to the two men.

They then lean down and grab your shoulders, sitting you upright once again, but this time there is a large clear bowl set up in front of you. One of them grips their hand into your hair and forces your head forward, leaning you over the bowl while holding your head in place, while the other man keeps his grip on your shoulder and arm, preventing you from moving. Out of nowhere, Soyoung pulls out a large, sharp knife and takes a step closer, you try to pull back, but the two men are holding you tight.

“P- please,” you force out, your voice sounding weak, but she just smiles.

One of the men tug your head to the side so that your neck is now exposed, making you yelp at the harsh jerk. She places her fingers down, pressing into a soft spot until you can feel your heartbeat against her touch. She then moves away as you feel the cold chill of the blade, and you snap your eyes shut. She begins to drag the sharp knife across your skin, cutting through the thin layer as sending excruciating waves of pain as you scream. 

She finishes her cut and pulls away, your blood now pouring out into the clear bowl. The men are still holding you in place, but your body is now too exhausted to even attempt to move. You try to bite down on your lip as the intense sting continues, the blood flowing down so easily that at the rate it is going, you’ll be dead in minutes.

After a torturous amount of time Soyoung lifts up her hand, the two men then pull you backwards, and the pain from your wound causes you to cry out. Your head is dizzy as you struggle to see through your blurry vision. They let go of your body and you fall to the ground, blood now seeping onto the floor.

“Give her this.” You look over to see her hand a small, clear, pink vile to Johnny. She then flicks her wrist and heads to the door, the clear bowl levitating and following behind her.

“What should we do with her in the meantime?” one of the men calls to her, and she turns around with a grin.

“Whatever you want.”

She leaves the room as both men look down at your body, smirking wickedly, and you start to panic again. But as one of them takes a step over you, Johnny speaks, “Who said you get to have her?”

“Hey, she said we can do what we want!”

“I was here first,” Johnny states, refusing to break his stance.

“Can’t we just share?”


He tilts his head to the side, and one of them lets out an angry sigh. “Fine, but next time she’s ours.”

They both shoot Johnny a glare and head to the exit. Once the door clicks shut, you feel Johnny’s hand on your shoulder. “Hey, you need to drink this.”

“No, no.” You attempt to slide back as you shake your head, but your body is too weak to move much. “Please,” you whimper, and he leans closer.

“You need to drink this or you’ll bleed out.” You continue to shake your head rapidly, and his eyes go soft. “It’s a warlock's healing potion, we had someone steal it.” You finally stop and look at him, but still refuse to open your mouth. He then sighs and brings the vile to his lips, taking a small sip and swallowing before looking back at you. “See?” 

He holds it back out to you, and you take a deep breath before sitting up enough for him to bring the glass to your mouth, your eyes pulling shut as the feeling of the cold liquid pouring from the vile and down your throat. It doesn’t particularly taste good, but it isn’t terrible either. Johnny continues to hold you up, and after a brief moment you feel the pain begin to fade away. The large cut on your neck completely heals as your strength returns to your body. He then hooks his arms around to pick you up and walk you over to the bed, placing you down gently.

“Why are you doing this?” Your voice comes out almost as a whisper, and you look him in the eye, observing his demeanor. 

“Did you want me to just leave you on the floor?’ He raises a brow, but you remain unfazed.

“Why are you doing any of this?” you ask.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, what’s in it for you, personally?”

He shakes his head. “I follow my orders, y/n.”

“But don’t you think you should think for yourself?”

“Heh, I could, but that wouldn’t get anyone anywhere except sent straight to hell.” You sigh. “Why do you care about my ambitions?” 

“...I don’t know, there’s this feeling I have.” You tilt your head. “When you were talking to me in the cells, how relieved you were when Mark came to save you, how Mark risked going against Soyoung to get you back…” Johnny looks away, he didn’t think you remembered that conversation the three demons had. “You guys care about each other… So I don’t understand why you would put yourselves at risk like this.”

“Demons are hated. We don’t get to live happily ever after.”

“What about me?”

“What about you?”

“I’m with a vampire, a feared monster… and yet, I’m happy with him.”

“Vampire’s are different from demons. Demons are hated by both humans and other creatures.”

“What about Taemin? He’s a demon, and the guys and I accepted him. Sure it took some time, but… they came along.”

He takes a breath and looks off to the side. “That’s just not how life works, y/n.” The room goes quiet for a moment.

“Thank you,” you finally force out.

“For what?” He eyes you.

“For getting rid of the men… making Soyoung stop… and being nice to me.”

He presses his lips together. “You know she’ll be back, she only gave you that potion just so she can do it all again.” You look down, before slowly flopping to the side and pulling your knees into your chest. Johnny then stands up and begins to leave, and you watch as he straightens and makes his way. 

“Y/n?” he calls back.

“Yes?” He doesn’t turn around to face you.

“...I hope after all of this, somehow... you end up alive.”

Before you can speak he leaves, shutting the door behind him, locking it shut with a click.


Taehyung rests his hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath.

“Taehyung, you need to slow down, at this rate you’ll run out of energy.” Jimin lifts his friend's shoulders up. “Your eyes are already so red.”

“It doesn’t matter. I have to keep looking.”


“I can’t lose her, Jimin.” He walks over to the nearby brick wall, leaning his back against it for support. Jimin follows, standing next to him. “No one’s seen her. No wolves, warlocks. Mari’s even tried contacting her family… nothing.” He looks at Jimin, his eyes glossy as tears build. “What am I gonna do?”

He brings a hand up to cover his eyes, but Jimin can already tell he’s about to start crying. He wraps his arms around his friend, Taehyung leans into him, a sob escaping.

“Shh,” Jimin coos into his ear.

“It’s all my fault. I shouldn’t have left her.”

“It’s not your fault, you couldn’t have known.”

“I’m sorry.” He sniffles and pulls away.

“Don’t be... We’re gonna find her.”

Chapter Text

The sun had just risen, and Taehyung had returned from searching all night, again. It’s been 3 days since you’ve vanished. Everyone was doing everything they could to help search, but still nothing.

He enters his room, throwing his jacket on the bed. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly. His eyes are practically glowing red, and he can feel hunger eating away at him. His attention is then caught by a light knock.

“Who is it?”

The door opens, and Taehyung turns around, but faces away when he sees Namjoon standing in the doorway. 


“I don’t want to talk to you.”

“Taehyung, we need to talk. It’s the only way we’ll be able to help each other.”

“Well maybe you should have thought about that before lying to me for decades.” He glares at the older, and Namjoon presses his lips together. 

“5 minutes.” Taehyung looks over at him. “Give me five minutes to talk. After that, I won’t bother you anymore.”

He sighs and walks over to his bed, taking a seat on the edge and looking up. “5 minutes.”

Namjoon walks over and takes a seat next to him. He looks into Taehyung's red eyes before turning them back to the ground.

“I guess I should start off with I'm sorry. I know it’s not enough, and it’s far too late, but I am… and I want you to know, I was the one who told the guys not to tell you, so don’t blame them.” He takes a breath. “I’ve wanted to tell you for years, it had been eating away at me since we met... but I was afraid. Afraid that you would hate me... I was afraid I would lose you, as a friend.” Taehyung looks away. 

“When we first met, and you told me your story, I knew. I knew exactly who you were, and that all the pain you’d endured was my fault.” Taehyung turns his head to Namjoon, who’s still looking at the ground. “Your family, your death, it was all because of me. You’ve suffered through the aftermath of all my mistakes.” He looks at Taehyung, his eyes glossy as tears build. “I’m sorry, for everything I’ve done to you.”

“Hyung…” He takes a breath, looking down at the ground before returning his eyes back up. “I don’t blame you for the death of my family.” Namjoon looks at him strangely. “The reason I was so upset… was because you didn’t tell me the truth.” He nods and looks away, wiping a tear.

“I know why you did what you did. You wanted to save the person you love. If it were y/n in that situation, I probably would have done the same exact thing if it meant I could save the person I care about most.” He looks down at his feet. “I just wish you told me. If none of this had ever happened, that lie would have gone on for who knows how long.”

“I know.” He swallows. “It was wrong, and you deserved to know the truth... I was just too much of a coward to face you.”

“But that doesn't mean you can’t now.” They both meet each other's gaze. 

“I’m sorry, Taehyung.” Namjoon pulls Taheyung into a hug. He hesitates for a moment, but brings his arms up to wrap around him, tears beginning to fall. “I'm so sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Taheyung sniffles slightly. “I forgive you.” The two of them remain like this for a few moments, before Namjoon finally pulls away, whipping his eyes. 

“Hyung? Are you going to come in too?” Taehyung calls to the doorway. Jin slowly peers around the corner, eye’s clearly puffy as well. He enters the room and pulls Taehyung into an embrace.

“You know we love you, every single one of us.”

“I know, hyung.”


You’re lying in the middle of the bed. You have no clue what time it is, all you know is that it’s been too long. Soyoung had returned twice already, and each time was just as agonizing as the first, though she skipped the mind torture and went straight for the blood, and you're surprised your voice hasn’t given out from all the screaming you’d done. Johnny was there each time to heal you afterward, and somehow he made the men that follow behind leave without a word -you’re not sure what he could’ve said to them to make them step down, but you're honestly grateful. You want to see Taehyung more than anything, but right now you are completely helpless.

You roll onto your side and look at the untouched tray of food. In a way, you assume you should be thankful they’re feeding you, but you didn’t have the stomach to eat much. Johnny had been the only one coming in and out, to check on you, he’d even been kind enough to take the restraints off your legs so you could walk, but that didn’t give you much leverage in the situation. He agreed to remove the ones from your wrists when he was present, only after warning you that if you tried to escape, there would be a group of demons waiting on the other side of the door, and they wouldn’t hesitate to kill you. That gave you enough reason to behave, and it allowed you to sooth the red marks and sores from the rope. 

The door opens and you don’t bother to look over.

“You know you’re supposed to eat right?” Johnny says as he leans against the wall.

“I’m not in the mood.” 

He walks over to the bed and you sit up. He gestures his hand up and you lift your wrists. He takes the ropes and unties them, and you gently rub at the red marks.

“Thanks,” you mutter.

Neither of you speak, you simply zone out into space, lost in your own thoughts. It takes another minute to finally notice Johnny watching you and you sigh.

“How long do I have to be here?” you ask without making eye contact. He doesn't give you an answer right away. You lean back, assuming you won’t get a response when he finally speaks.

“I don’t know.”

You sigh and flop back on the bed. You turn on your side and curl into a ball, hugging your knee into your chest. 

“He’s probably so afraid, and I know he’s blaming himself right now,” you mumble, and Johnny just watches. 

He looks over at your figure, and looks like he’s about to say something, but holds back.

Suddenly, there’s a loud knock on the door. You and Johnny both jump up, and he quickly grabs the rope and tries it around your wrists, but not too tight. He walks over to the door and opens it. You can’t see who’s there, but he quickly steps to the side to let them in.

Soyoung walks into the room, and your entire body tenses, the two men following her as normal, but this doesn’t look like their normal visits. They walk over to the bed and you panic, each one grips onto your arms tightly, tugging you to your feet. You struggle slightly as they use excessive force to walk you over to Soyoung. You throw Johnny a look of fear.

“Can I ask where you're taking her?” Johnny asks from behind.

“We’re making our move.”


“Yes.” She smiles. “I can’t wait for the show to start.” You’re not sure what she could mean, but her expression is enough to send shivers down your spine. “Make sure you have her good, we can’t have her slipping away.” The two men nod and you feel their grip tighten slightly, causing you to wince.

“Oh! I almost forgot.” She walks up to you lifting up her knife like nails. 

“W- what are y- yo..” She grabs your wrist aggressively, you try and flitch back, but her hold is too strong. She then swipes her claws across your skin, causing a sharp pain to burn your arm, and you cry out loudly, tugging your arm, but the two men hold you in place. She presses her fingers to the wound, and you wince at the sting. You lift her fingers up, observing the small patch of blood and rubbing it between her fingers.

“I need to borrow some of this,” she says before turning to Johnny, “Heal her.”

He nods and grabs the small vial on the table, giving you a small nod as he brings it to your lips, and you gulp down the clear liquid. You glance down at your wrist as the skin pulls back into place, the pain fading away.

“Make sure she’s clean, we can’t have any blood on her.” 


After their talk, Namjoon asked everyone to gather again. It was now the late afternoon, and it was about to become dark again. They’d come up with a plan to do a large search with the help of the warlocks.

“I did some research, and there is a location spell we can use by taking one of Y/n’s items, but she has to be in a certain radius of it to activate. So tonight we're going to head out and try to see if we can get anything with the help of the warlocks.”

“What if we get something?” Jungkook asks.

“Call the rest of us first. Don’t engage.” Everyone nods. “Alright, we’ll meet back up in a few hours. For now, dismissed.” Everyone straightens up and begins to disperse.

“Taehyung?” Jimin calls from behind.

“Make sure to eat something okay?”

“I know, I’ll go do that now.” His friend nods and starts to walk off. 

“Hey, Jimin?” He turns back around. “I never really got to check up on you.” He walks over to him. “How are you doing?” Jimin pauses in place and sighs. 

“I’m doing better I guess, but…” He glances away. “It kills me, not knowing if he’s even alive or dead.”

“I know. It sucks.”

“I just hope both of them are alright. That somehow everyone will make it out unscathed.”

“Me too.” He looks down at the ground. Jimin places a hand on his shoulder.

“Go get something to eat okay?” Jimin gives him a sad smile, and Taehyung nods.


Taehyung turns towards the door and begins making his way down the long hallway. He enters the room and takes out a small blood pack. He unscrews the cap, but just as he’s about to take a sip, he notices something in the corner of his eyes. There’s a small piece of paper on the nearby table. He looks around skeptically before walking over. It was folded with ‘Taehyung’ written on the top.

He cautiously unfolds the paper, and when it's open he sees the glisten of a red gem. He picks up the small chain and holds it up to the light, your necklace sparkling back at him, and he feels a tear trail down his cheek.

He looks back down on the paper and reads the words, a familiar scent hitting his nostrils, and without an instance of hesitation he speeds away, dropping the blood pack and the letter to the ground.

The only text on the sheet are the words, ‘Find me where it all began’ written in blood.

Chapter Text

“Where's Taehyung?” Jin asks the assembled group.

“I assumed he was in his room. I was talking to him a while ago and I thought he was going to go feed,” Jimin says, looking around at the group.

“Well, he’s not there,” Namjoon states.

“You don’t think he went out to look alone?” Yoongi says from his chair.

“I doubt that he would have at least told someone, besides he seemed fine earlier. Well, as fine as he could be anyway.” Jimin leans his hands on the table.

“I’ll go look around,” Hoseok says before running down the hall.

Their attention is then caught as Jungkook enters the room, Mari follows behind him.

“Is this really the time?” Yoongi wines.

“Nice to see you too,” Mari remarks, “And actually, I’m here to see if there’s any news, I’ve been trying my best to help look too, you know.”

“I told you not to worry.” Jungkook turns to her. “You could get hurt if you go searching.”

“Jungkook, she’s my best friend. I know you’re concerned, but I’m not just gonna sit back and do nothing when she’s out there somewhere.” Jungkook sighs and shakes his head.

“Guys!” Everyone's eyes snap to the corridor, Hoseok comes running out. “We have a problem,” he says while holding up a small paper, “I found it on the floor, along with a spilled blood pack.” Jimin takes it in his hands and begins to read, before bringing the note to his nose.

“Shit,” he mutters and hands the paper to Namjoon, whose eyes go wide.

“That idiot.”

“What does it say?” Yoongi asks.

“Soyoung’s luring him to a trap.” Jimin straightens and begins to pace.

Namjoon hands the note to Yoongi, who reads the words as the scent hits his nose. “That’s y/n’s blood…”

“I’m going after him,” Jimin states and heads towards the door.

“Wait, we need to be prepared. I’ll call Soobin. We can’t just rush into this.”

“If we don’t he’s going to die.” Jimin’s expression is serious. “I’m going after him.”

“Me too.” Jungkook steps forward.

“If you’re going then I am too,” Mari chimes in.

“No.” He turns his head to her.

“You’ll just get in the way,” Yoongi adds.

She stomps her foot. “I may not be immortal, but I can help!”

“It’s not safe,” Namjoon tells her, but she’s not about to give up.

“I won’t do anything to get myself in danger. Once you guys get y/n to safety, I'll take care of her so you can have Jungkook to help fight.” 

Namjoon sighs. “If he’s okay with it.” He gestures to Jungkook.

She turns and takes Jungkook's hand. “Please.”

“Promise me you won’t do anything stupid.”

“I promise.” She places her hand on her heart.

Jimin returns from the hall, no one had even noticed him leave -he’s holding two large blood packs.

“Let’s go.”

“You’re actually serious about going?” Jin throws him a look.

“Yes, hyung. I am.” 

“Do you even know where he is?” Jin looks at him.

“Yeah… I do.”


Taehyung runs as fast as he can, stopping as he reaches the outskirts of the large empty field. It’s just past sunset as the light begins to fade from the sky as he slowly steps forward in the direction of the lonesome building. He reaches the front steps, looking up at the face of his home before pushing the large wooden door open. There’s no sign of life, the room just as desolate as ever. He gets to the stairway and begins to walk up the stairs, each step making a creak, echoing throughout the empty house as he makes his way up. He cautiously looks into each room, his red eyes illuminated in the darkness. Everything seems to be completely untouched, but he knows you’re there.

He finally makes it to his bedroom, peering in slightly before noticing your figure on the ground. You’re unconscious, your hands still tied together.

“Y/n!” he shouts and rushes over to your body. He lifts your torso up and shakes you slightly. “Hey, hey y/n can you hear me?” He places his hand on your cheek and your eyes flutter open to meet his bright red gaze.

“T- Tae?” you croak, and he quickly pulls you into a hug, but you’re still too lost to be able to respond. 

“Are you okay?” He pulls away and looks at you, he can’t see any visible marks or bruises, but the dried blood stains on your shirt tells him all he needs to know, and he can feel his heart ache. Your vision takes a second to adjust, but as soon as you see his face your body is filled with panic, and you start to shake your head frantically, unable to gather words. 

“T- Taehyung, you need to leave.”

“What? Are you crazy? I’m not leaving you.”

“No, Tae, you need to g-” 

You're cut off as Taehyung's body is pulled away from yours. His back is thrown against the back wall before hitting the ground, and he groans as he sits back up. Soyoung steps behind the door, the black smoke disappearing from her fingers.

“So nice of you to join us Taetae,” she grins as he eyes her walking over to you, and he looks like he’s about to charge.

“Careful.” She suddenly pulls out a small knife and holds it to your neck, causing him to freeze. “You don’t want to do something you’ll regret now would you?”

You do your best to get away from the blade, but your back is now pressed against the wall, meanwhile Taehyung's expression is practically feral.

“Don’t touch her.”

“Or what? You’ll kill me?” She starts to laugh, but Taehyung's expression doesn’t change.

She steps away from you and begins to walk towards him, and he takes that opportunity to try and get over to you, but before he can even move a foot he uses her powers to throw him backwards once again, and he hits the floor as she laughs.

“Nice try, sweetheart. You may be fast, but I’m faster.” He stands back up, using the nearby wall for support.

“What do you want?”

“You’re not very good at listening are you?” She laughs. “Don’t you remember my little story? It was because of you and Namjoon's constant searching that led to me being sealed away.” She paces between the two of you. “You got me sent back to hell. So, I’m gonna put you through it.” 

She walks back over to you as she toys with the knife at her fingertip. 

“Are you hungry, Taehyung?”

Taehyung doesn’t respond, and you look over at him -his breathing is extremely heavy, and you hadn’t even noticed it until now, but he is clenching his hand over his stomach. 

“You know, you really have to be more careful.” She takes her hand and begins to run it over your cheek, her nails grazing over your neck. “Hunger... can be a very strong instinct to fight.”

Taehyung’s eyes suddenly lock on your neck, and you feel a shiver run through you. He isn’t looking at you the way he normally does, there is something in his eyes, something demonic. He quickly squeezes them shut and falls to his knees, groaning in pain as he digs his nails into his own skin.

“I bet you’re starving, Taehyung. Wouldn’t you like a bite?”

“Shut up!” he shouts as he presses his head against the wall, doing everything in this power to control himself.

She wraps her hand around your neck, and you gasp slightly as she brings her face close to yours. 

“Can you hear it, Tae? Can you hear her heart beating?”

“Stop it!" he pants, “P- please.” He is on all fours and you can feel tears building as you watch him curl to a fetal position.

“Please... Please don’t hurt her. Just kill me.” He swallows and manages to sit up, opening his eyes to look at the woman in front of you, your heart breaking at how helpless he looks.

“Aww, but Taehyung.” She suddenly cuts the ropes on your wrist. “I’m not going to kill her.” 

She takes the knife in her hands and brings it back to your neck. You gulp as you feel the cold blade touch your skin. 

“You are.”

You feel a sharp pain in your neck as she cuts through the thin layer of skin, and you feel a thin trail of blood run down. Soyoung vanishes to the other side of the room. That's when you notice the overwhelming silence, Taehyung is no longer groaning in pain, and you snap your eyes in his direction. He’s staring directly at you. 


He’s not moving, his body is frozen still. His glowing eyes are locked on your neck, and your entire body fills with fear. Slowly, he starts crawling towards you, his fangs bared.

“Taehyung, it's me.” 

His face doesn’t change, you’re not sure if you can even get through to him anymore. You try to slide backwards, but you hit the wall.

“Tae, please.”

In an instant he speeds forward, taking both your wrists and pining them to the ground, and you yelp, pulling your eyes shut. You can feel your lips trembling as his breath hits your face, hovering so close to you that you’re too afraid to look.

You suddenly feel water droplets land on your cheek, and you manage to open your eyes. Taehyung's face is mere inches from yours, his eyes filled with tears as his hands shake in his grip around your wrists. His red eyes are still locked on your neck as tears flow from them.

“Taehyung?” He still doesn’t move. “Taehyung,” you say again, and slowly you see his eyes lift and look into yours.

“It’s me,” your voice cracks as tears fall from your eyes, and when you speak again it comes out as a whisper, “It’s me.”

His eyes begin to flick back and forth between yours, but then start to lower again. “Taehyung, look at me.” He looks back up. “It’s me.” It doesn’t seem like you can get through to him, and you gulp.

“Taehyung… I love you. No matter what, okay?” He’s body continues to tremble. “I love you.”

You take a breath and wait for him to lean into your neck, but never does. Instead he keeps his eyes locked on yours, and you look back at them, pleading for him to wake up.

Gradually, you watch the red from his eyes begin to fade, as grey begins to replace it. His intense grip loosens, and the humanity in his eyes seems to return. He is fighting back the hunger, fighting back his monstrous urges.

“Y/n…” his voice is shaking. 

You nod. “It’s me. I’m right here.”

Soyoung steps forward from across the room. 

“Do it, Taehyung.” Taehyung doesn’t move, he keeps eye contact with you. “Kill her.” 

He grits his teeth as you see the anger fill his body.

“Kill her!”

Instantly, Taehyung teleports across the room, faster than Soyoung could have ever predicted. He grabs her by the neck and launches her body at the large window, shattering it and sending her through, and your eyes go wide as you try to grasp what just happened.

Taehyung collapses back to the ground, you stand and attempt to run over to him, but he quickly puts his hand up to stop you.

“Don't!” You freeze in your tracks. “Don’t come near me.” He lifts his eyes back up as red starts to take over them once again. “Run.” 

Your heart begins to pound as you get a feeling of deja vu, and you take a deep breath as you glance between his body and the door. You’re not sure what to do. You know the best thing would be to run away, despite the fact it’s the opposite of what you want. But, you suddenly hear a voice off in the distance.

“Taehyung!? Y/n!?” It’s Jimin’s voice.

“We’re in here!” you shout.

Jimin appears in the doorway, and your body fills with relief. He looks at you, and then sees Taehyung on the ground, rushing over to kneel down. He helps him sit up, placing his hand on his friend's shoulder.

“Taehyung.” He reaches and pulls out a blood pack. “Drink this.”

Without hesitation Taehyung grabs the pack. He brings it to his mouth and gulps the entire thing down, and you can hear his deep breaths start to calm.

“Here.” Jimin brings out another, and he does the same thing once again.

You shift your weight back and forth, unsure if you should approach yet. Jimin seems to notice and nods his head. You run over and get on your knees, and Taehyung looks up, his lips covered in blood, and without even speaking his tears begin to flow. You quickly pull him into a hug and he sobs.

“I’m sorry.”

“Shh,” you coo into his ear, “I’m okay. I’m not hurt… You didn’t hurt me.” 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Jimin brushes your hair to the side, revealing the small cut on your neck, and you nod. 

“I’m okay, really.”

Jungkook and Mari suddenly run into the room. “Guys, we need to go.” All three of your heads snap up. “Soyoung’s minions are showing up.”

Jimin nods and you stand, both of you reach down and assist Taehyung. You make your way to the door, pausing in front of Mari as you give you a teary look, and you give her a quick hug before heading to the exit.

You all get down the stairs as Jimin leads everyone out, and he pokes his head out from the corner, looking around before stepping out. He gives everyone a nod and heads to the front door. Taehyung has seemed to regain all his strength, and he is now able to stand on his own. His grip hasn't left your hand since you left the room. 

Jimin opens the door and walks out onto the porch. You’re not sure where Soyoung has gone, you assume being thrown out a window would have done some damage, but then again she was a demon. He then steps onto the grass, looking around at all the surroundings, and is about to call you guys over when he freezes. He’s looking at something, but it's too far out of sight for you to see, but his eyes go soft.

“Jimin? What is it?” Jungkook whispers, but Jimin doesn’t move.


Chapter Text

“Taemin.” Jimin takes another step forward.

Your eyes widen as you remember, and you’re about to call out to Jimin, but it’s too late, Jimin’s body is launched backwards and pinned to the ground. Taemin is on top of him, using his weight to hold the vampire down as he struggles beneath him. Jimin's expression is a mix of both panic and confusion as he looks at Taemin. The rest of you all run out on the open field, and Jimin finally stops struggling, looking into Taemin's eyes.

“Taemin?” he pants, “Is that you?” Taemin doesn’t respond, merely looking into the vampire's eyes. “Why are you doing this?”

“Because.” Soyoung walks out from behind the corner, and everyone turns to her to put their guard up while Jungkook pushes Mari back to stand in front of her. “He was never on your side to begin with.”

Suddenly your group is surrounded by a large group of men, including Taeyong, Mark and Johnny, who you give a look, but he simply ignores your gaze.

“What is she talking about, Taemin?” Jimin asks, but he still doesn't speak.

“You can let go of him, Taemin. They’re not getting away.”

You can tell she was much angrier than before, probably because her plan failed, now she’s resorting to brute force. Taemin steps off of Jimin and walks over to Soyoung’s side. Jimin quickly gets to his feet and watches the demon. 

“...Taemin.” Jimin calls out again.

“Don’t you get it?” Soyoung snaps, and Jimin's eyes lock on her. “He was never on your side.” Suddenly everyone's attention is shifted to Soyoung, just as confused as Jimin.

“I sent him into your little clan to get your trust. Who do you think left the ring there? How do you think we got that letter to Taehyung? Despite how strong I am, breaking a warlock’s barrier is a lot tougher than you would think.” She grins and walks over to Jimin, meeting him face to face. “Did you really think he cared about you?”

She backs away as everyone watches in silence, and Jimin lifts his face up.

“Is that true?” Taemin doesn’t respond. “Answer me!” The raise in Jimin's voice causes you to jump, even Taehyung looks shocked.

“It’s true,” he mutters out, and you see something change in Jimin’s eyes, they're filled with anger, and pain.

“That’s enough.” Everyone looks at Soyoung again, and she points at you and Mari. “Their blood can be used to finish up the portal.” Jungkook instantly grabs on to Mari and pulls her close. “As for the rest of you, I’ve had enough.”

You look around and see the demons begin to encircle you. There are tons of them, more than you can even count, with even more were emerging from the woods, and you started to panic. Many of them appeared human, but some were deformed black monsters that filled you with fear. 

“Kill them.” She spins around and begins to walk away. 

The group quickly starts to charge at you, and the boys get into defense. A man jumps at Taehyung, but he quickly dodges his attack and shoves him to the side before getting in a hard punch. You feel a hard tug on your arm, causing you to lose your footing as someone starts to drag you away, and you try to fight to get you on your feet.

“Taehyung!” you shout, and he quickly runs over and grabs the man’s arm, pulling him off and kicking the demon in the stomach, causing him to scream in pain. 

“Are you okay?” Taehyung sits you back up and puts his hands on your shoulders.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Where’s Mari?” You look around frantically for your friend.

Taehyung suddenly gets distracted as another attacker approaches from the side. That’s when you see Mari huddled against the house, Jungkook is front doing his best to keep her unharmed, but it looks like he’s being overwhelmed.

“Taehyung, we need to help Jungkook,” you say as he manages to grab the demon's shoulders and throw his body across the field.


You both run to get to Jungkook, who’s struggling to get a man off of him, so Taehyung grabs the demon's shirt and throws him backwards onto the ground. Jungkook sees you rush over to Mari and Taehyung gives him a nod. You then look around to try to see where Jimin is; you can see a group of men gathered off to the side, and in between you can see him fighting. It looks like he’s managing to hold them off, but you’re not sure how long he can last.

“Mari?” You tug on her arms and she looks at you. “Look, we can’t stay here, or we’ll get in the way.” You both stand and you try to find an opening to get away. “Try to get to the forest okay?” She nods.

All of a sudden, you both catch an opening and run alongside the house. Mari manages to round the corner, heading in the direction of the woods, but as you follow your arm is pulled backwards. A demon wraps it's arms around you, and you wraith and struggle in its grip. It grabs onto your waist, and in the process digs its sharp nails into your skin, and you scream in pain, but almost instantaneously the demon is grabbed from behind. Taehyung had pulled it off you, tugging it backwards, and with a swift movement he snaps its neck. You fall to the ground and hold your side, and when you remove your hand there is blood.

“Y/n! Are you hurt?”

“Yeah, but it’s not that ba- ah!” You attempted to move but the sting of pain was too much.

“We need to get you out of here.” He tries to help you stand but his body is quickly launched to the side.


He gets back to his feet and starts to hold them off, but that’s when you feel arms grab you once again; two demons have come and picked you up. You start to yell and flail, but it causes more pain to shoot through you as they lift your body up and you fight against their grip.

You manage to get a look to see Taehyung is struggling to fight back two men, meanwhile Jungkook looks like he’s in trouble, getting trampled by various demons, and Jimin is straining to hold back another group. You try to look for Mari to see if she’d gotten to the woods, but your hopes are crushed when you see someone carrying her back over as she fights against his hold. 

Just as things are about to look like it's over, you see the men surrounding each of the vampire's bodies levitate up before getting get thrown back across the field in a mist of colors. You try to look around, when the two men grabbing you are then launched, their bodies sent flying away in a pink mist. 

“Looks like you could use some assistance.” You turn around to find none other than Yeonjun, his fingertips glowing their signature pink color. You smile and manage to walk over to him, and then notice the four other warlocks following behind him, some you recognize, others you don’t.

“How did yo-”

“You guys help them, Jin and I will go set things up.” You look over and see Namjoon, followed by the rest of the guys. 

“Don’t worry, we got it,” Hobi calls, and you grin as both Hoseok and Yoongi rush in, and turn back to Yeonjun.

“Thank you for coming.”

“We weren’t the only ones,” he smirks. 

You furrow your brows before hearing a loud howl off in the distance, and before you know it you see a large pack of wolves run into the open field. They quickly begin slashing and attacking the numerous demons, and in the mist you manage to recognize one of them, who gives you a quick glance, and you give him a grateful look.

“Thank you Chan,” you mouth, he nods his head before returning to the enemies around him. 

“Y/n, you should get to safety before they start the portal up.”

“What do you mean?”

“Namjoon and Jin are setting up the portal to seal Soyoung away as we speak. The guys are going to try to find the others to tell them.” You nod, trying to follow along.

You’re about to speak again, but Yeonjun’s eyes suddenly glow pink, he swiftly moves his hands and sends a demon to the side. Your attention is then grabbed as you hear Mari shout, and you frantically look amongst the chaos to see she’s still being held captive. Instantly, you run over to her and manage to grab onto the man's back, doing your best to pull him off. They quickly shove you off, and you fall on the ground. The demon spins around, but you’re met with a familiar face.

“Johnny?” He looks down at you before looking away and shaking his head.

“Don’t make me do this.” He puts Mari down, and she just sits there and watches as Johnny steps closer to you. 

“Then don’t,” you say, and he laughs, “I’m serious.”

“So am I.”

Johnny quickly reaches down to grab your arm, but you manage to grab his wrist and use your weight to tug him downwards. You’re now grateful for all the practice with Hoseok all that time ago, and you knee Johnny hard in the stomach, causing him to groan in pain. You let go and run towards Mari, but Johnny doesn’t take long to recover, and grabs you from behind, wrapping one hand over your neck and the other holding your wrist. You struggle in an attempt to pull away, but his grip is too strong.

He starts to drag your body, but someone kicks him in the back of his legs, causing both you and him to fall to the ground. You use your wrists to sit up and see that Jungkook has grabbed Johnny by the collar, he is injured and bleeding at his side, and his face looked beaten as well, but he was still using all this strength to drag the demon. He then grabs him by the neck and lifts his entire body off the ground.

“Wait!” You stand and grab Jungkook's arm, and he gives you a confused look, but you turn to Johnny.

“Johnny, you know you don’t have to do this.”

“What do you expect, y/n?” He looks over at the group of demons fighting. “I can’t just abandon them.” 

He is struggling to speak against Jungkook's grip, so you place your hand on Jungkook's wrist and look at him, and he let's go. Johnny falls back on the ground, coughing before looking back at the two of you while Jungkook watches him as he walks over to Mari, who's still on the ground.

“This isn’t what you want.” You look down at him, and he presses his lips together. “You don’t have to be the monsters everyone thinks you are.” He glances over at the mob fighting behind you.

“You really think we can be different?”

“I do.” You kneel down closer to him. “Please.” He looks around one more time before looking into your eyes. 

“I can get you two into the woods where you’ll be able to hide.” He looks at Jungkook.

“No. I don’t trust you.” Jungkook places his arm over Mari.

“Jungkook.” You turn to him. “I know this is a lot to ask, but he’s on our side.” Jungkook doesn’t break his stare. “The guys need you here. I promise she’ll be okay.”

“Do me one favor though.” You turn your head back to Johnny. “Find Mark and Taeyong and tell them to get out of here, tell them I said so. They’ll listen.” You nod and look back to Jungkook.

“If anything happens to her. I’ll kill you.” Johnny can tell how serious his threat was, and he nods.

You help Johnny get to his feet, and Mari and Jungkook both stand. Jungkook goes to turn, but Mari grabs his wrist.

“Wait.” She turns him to face her as pulls her hair to the side and tilts her neck.

“No I-”

“You’re hurt and you need all the strength you can get.” You simply watch their exchange, and Jungkook glances over in your and Johnny’s direction. “Come on, we don’t have much time.” 

He looks at her skeptically, licking his lips before leaning down into the crook of her neck, hovering for only a second before biting down. She instantly brings her hands up to latch onto his shoulders as he gulps down, and you hear a soft moan escape her lips, his wounds and injuries gradually fading away. He pulls away and looks at her, but she quickly tugs him forward into a hug.

“Please stay safe, okay?”

“I will.” She pulls away and looks over to you and Johnny. 

“Jungkook, can you try to find Mark and Taeyong?” you ask, and he nods.

“I can try.”

You give him a slight smile, as to say ‘thank you,’ and without another word he runs off into the battle. You then turn back to Johnny, about to follow when you realize something. 

“I need to stay here.” Johnny and Mari both throw you a look. “I need to make sure the others know we’re okay and know Namjoon’s plan. Take Mari, and make sure she’s safe.”

“I’m not leaving you.” Mari stands, and you take her hands in yours. 

“Jungkook wants you safe. I’ll run in and make sure they’re all aware of the plan, and I’ll be right there in an instant.” Her eyes look back into yours, but she nods. You give her a quick hug and look to Johnny. “You better make sure she’s safe.”

“I will. Don’t get yourself killed in the meantime, okay?”

“Okay.” You smile slightly.

Johnny squats down and Mari gets on his back before standing and running in the direction of the woods.

The next opportunity you get you head back around the house, frantically looking around to find Taehyung. There’s a loud smash to your side, a demon's body hits the ground, followed by Yoongi pinning them down and punching them in the face repeatedly, knocking them out.

“Yoongi!” You run over to him. “Where’s Taehyung?”

“I don’t know. He was helping Jimin a little while ago.” He looks up at your tattered appearance as well as the cut on your side. “Y/n, you need to get out of here.”

“Not until I find him.”

Out of the corner of your eye you see someone start to charge toward you. You bring your arms out to cover yourself, but he’s caught in place by a green mist, before being thrown into the ground. You look over and recognize Beomgyu, who throws you a smile, and you give one in return. 

“Y/n?” Yoongi calls back to you, and you spin around. “Namjoon and Jin are setting up the spell. We have to try to capture Soyoung.” You nod and look across the field.

You then see Jimin and Hobi, and run over as fast as you can to avoid any potential attackers on the way.

“Jimin!” you shout and he looks at you.

"Did Hobi tell you the plan?"

"Yeah. "Where's Taehyung?"

"I'm trying to find him." you say back, but that’s when you finally see Jungkook and Taehyung fighting a few yards away.

You try to run over as best you can, but on the way you feel your leg get tugged to the ground. You fall to the ground, but just as you are about to get hit, Hoseok grabs the man and lays a hard punch on his face., and the demon falls back and he knees him hard in the stomach.

“You need to be careful, y/n.”

“Thanks Hobi.” You get your feet and continue running.

You manage to get behind Jungkook, who’s ruthlessly punching a demon, and he gives one knee to the face before it’s finally down.

“Y/n?” He turns to you, and Taehyung quickly follows from behind and rushes over to you.

“Is everything okay?”

“Why are you still here?” Jungkook looks around.

“We need to capture Soyoung, Namjoon and Jin are setting up the spell to seal her away.” 

“Is Mari safe?” You nod, and you can see relief rush through him.

“You should be there too.” Taehyung cuts in

“I found Mark and Taeyong pretty quickly, both of them seemed to have escaped.” You nod. 

“Guys!” Jimin runs over. “Where’s Soyoung?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since this started,” Taehyung pants.

You run over to the porch steps to get a better look, you scan the crowd of people. It takes you a moment, but you finally spot her at the outer edge of the mass, as well as Jin and Namjoon at the further end of the field. You continue looking, but that's when she locks eyes with you, and you feel a shot of panic hit you, causing you to lose your balance, and Taehyung rushes over and manages to catch you. 

“She’s on the farther side of the field, but she’s coming this way.”

“Right now?”


You stand on your feet and look at the guys, but Jungkook is suddenly tackled to the ground. You try to rush over, but are blocked by a demon who swings at you, and your body is tugged backwards as Taehyung jumps in front to protect you. It’s then that you notice the demon holding Jungkook down was none other than Taemin.

Jungkook struggles to hold Taemin back, when suddenly his entire body is pulled backwards and thrown to the ground, and when he looks up he see Jimin has thrown the him down, and is now walking over to his body with the most demonic look in his eyes, filled with so much rage.

Jimin grabs Taemin by the collar, picking his whole body up and smashing it back into the ground. Taemin yells in pain, but Jimin pins him down, using his forearm to press over his neck, the rest of his body weight holding the demon down. Taemin is still attempting to fight back the sheer force Jimin is exerting, that's when you notice the tears in Jimin’s eyes.

“Why?” Jimin croaks out as Taemin continues to struggle against his grip, “Did I really mean nothing to you?” A tear falls on to Taemin's face, and he looks up, ceasing his movement as he meets vampire's eyes. 

“Everything. Everything you did, everything you said. Was it all just part of your sick game?” Jimin says through gritted teeth, and Taemin swallows but doesn’t respond making Jimin squeeze his eyes shut for a moment, causing more tears to flow down. 

“So, not only are you a liar… you’re a coward.” Jimin’s voice cracks, and he sees a flash of sadness pass through Taemin.

He’s about to speak again when he feels an intense pull on his neck, and his entire body is lifted up by a dark mist, his body suspended in mid-air.

“Jimin!” Taehyung runs over, but is thrown backwards by a dark blast.

He hits the ground, and you rush over to his side, kneeling down and help him sit up.

“I’m sick of your interference,” Soyoung says, her hands admitting a dark aura around them as she drags Jimin by his neck over to her. He helplessly struggles, clawing at the invisible force strangling him. 

Soyoung approaches Jimin from behind, his body still struggling as lifts her hand up, and large claws form at her fingertips. She gives you and Taehyung an evil grin as he takes her hand and sinks her nails into Jimin’s back, dragging them across his skin as he screams in agony.


“Let them go!” you shout, and she snaps her head to you, and you can feel the anger in her stare. 

Suddenly, Jimin's body starts to flail, and he begins to gasp separately for air. Jungkook attempts to charge at her, but she uses the other hand and grabs on to his throat as well, Jimin’s blood dripping from her fingertips. Jungkook's body falls as he tries to grab the force strangling his neck, and you try to stand but Taehyung holds your waist back.

“Taehyung, she’s gonna kill them!”

“And she’ll kill you if you get any closer!” Jimin’s eyes begin to roll back, and you can do nothing but helplessly watch.

Just as he’s about to lose consciousness, Soyoung is instantly struck down by someone. Her body is thrown nearly halfway across the field as Jimin falls to the ground, and both him and Jungkook gasp as air refills their lungs. You quickly rush over to Jimin’s side while Taehyung checks on Jungkook. 

“Jimin?” You kneel down and place your hand on his shoulder. 

He is still trying to catch his breath, blood seeping through this shirt as you gently lift it to look at his wound, luckily it isn’t too deep, but it's big.

“Y/n?” he pants, “What just happened?”

That’s when you finally look around to see who it was that saved them, you see the dark slim figure standing over where Soyoung is.

“It was Taemin.”